rise  and  sunset  would  he  six  hours,  and  in  the  other  nine  hours  long. 

Tin-  single  sentence  in  ttie  Saga,  or  half  sentence,  on  which  the  decision 
of  the  (|ucsti(Mi  is  balanced,  is  this:  "The  sun  shines  there  on  eykt  and 
dagmal  on  the  shortest  day  of  the  year." 


points  of  time,  not  /lours.     To  find  this  the  astronomer  Hishop  Thorlaciiis 

was  iiistrurted  in  nl  -irvr  the  time  of  suniiM-  •nnd  sunset  at  Rcykholt  on 
the  first  Saturday  occurring  l^'twccn  the  iith  and  the  17th  of  Octoher. 
One  was  found  to  occur  at  lialf-past  seven  in  the  morning,  and  the  otlier  at 


MJiBmi  [II  »Miii 


"The  \iir«if,'i:ins  wlui  first  went  ovlt  to  Iculanil  were  sprunf;  from  soiiie  of  the  iiuist 
distiiij;iiisheil  families  in  the  l.iiid  of  their  nativity.  .  .  .  'I'heir  ])re(lonilnant  character  is  that 
of  unsuspecting  frankness,  pious  contentment,  and  a  steady  liveliness  of  temperament,  com- 
bined with  a  strength  of  intellect  and  aruteness  of  mind  seldom  to  be  met  with  in  other  parts 
of  the  world.  I'lKir  /,iii!;iiiij,'c;  ilras,  and  mode  of  life  han  km  inviiiiabl}  the  same  during  a 
period  of  nine  centuries." 


"h,u:i  :::  o^l  ";:;  u' l!:"l  t,  «.u>c  ,l.l  n..es  of  ...ee  .>ivi,ion,  ..«rec  wi.h  ...o,e  o.  th. 
»ub-.l.v  ,,on  ot  one  ,   r  ^^^  „,,,.urin;4  time  by  the  5unN  p.^age  over 

:::r  Sr^L^l  t  :!;..  as  L  as  .Hu.^M.  whc.  U^.  n.nUe.o„  W.,...  .hat^ountry: 
"  m  on  1i.U  in  use  was  the  natural  horizon  of  each  township.  .livi,ie,l  into  c^ht  equal  .art  .  -  I.V 
m^unt^in  Ukl  -'-  -^^  --  -'-"^-^  conveniently,  and  by  pyramids  of  stone  where  natural  nu.U, 


'  I  li.il  il  oiiiits  .It  .1  MiiT  hour  111  Miiillicrn  N'lrw.iv  sii|i|i'iris  ilif  i  \\\u  luvn  al  I'rnics^nr  Sturm 
tli.U  Ihc  tituc  v.iriis  with  the  l.ititude  llui  tlic  Liliimli' uf  NULiMs,  of  soutliern  IclUihI,  and  Kriks- 
(j<>rd  in  (Irccnl.md  were  all  included  willdn  two  or  tliri'i-  degrees. 


•  ViijfiiMon  «ay«:  "  Tlie»e  iLivnutrki  .ire  traclitii>n.\l  on  every  farm  ;  anil  many  uf  lliiMii,  no  doubt,  clali'  from  the  rarlint 
srtttrr^.     AmRrimison  confirms  thi^  statement.     It  wan  the  immemorial  practice  in  Norway. 


The  precise  latitude  indicated  In-  the  shortest  day  of  nine-  liours.  as 
accepted  by  Rafn,  was  4'  ^4  '«  •  !<»'  t'^^  precession  of  the  equinoxes 
in  the  interval  since  Leif's  tin.e  has  been  calnihtrd  (see  paper  by  Storm); 
and  it  results  in  making  the  site  to  which   Leifs  observation  applies  to 


...  _, 


whicli  it  is  safe  to  say  includes  only  uliiit  was  rcj^ardcd  by  instructors  as 
established  geographical  truth,  occius  the  following:  — 

'  Corrected  for  precession  of  tin-  c(|iiinoxc»  and  refraction,  by  Ntr.  Coelinuyden,  of  Copcnh.i^en. 


'  Aniicjiiiiates  American*,  p.  jgj. 


r;?'tf'!ll!!.'!Lg!l '.. 


(txWi'aloaj 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Outlook  from  near  the  Site  of  Leifs  Houses Frontispiece. 

Page 
Vineland  of  I.eif  Erikson i« 

Length  of  Shortest  Day 31 

Outline  of  Coast  from  Cape  Farewell,  Oreenland,  southward jg 

Region  of  Vineland,  between  Cape  Ann  and  Cape  Cod,  —  folding  sheet  of  Maps   .     .28-29 

Vineland  of  I.eif  between  Cape  Ar.n  and  Cape  Cod,  —  sheet  of  Maps   .     .     .     .29-30 

Flat   Rocks   on    Kast  Coast   of  Newfoundland  (Helluland),  near  St.  Johns    ....       30 

C'aptain  James  Cook's  Map   (1775) 31 

Ilydrographic   Chart  of  Fog  lianks J2 

Nova  Scoti.i,   Admiralty  Chart ^t^ 

('osa's  Map   (1500) .►, 

Ruysch's  Map   (1507) ., 

Hendricxsen's  Map  (1614-1616),  Dutch  Archives 1, 

Southac's  Map   (1694-1734) ,. 

Local  Map  of  Cape  Cod   Peninsula e,^ 

Detailfd   Maj)  of  Cape   Cod    Peninsula  of  Co.ist  Snr\'ey ei 

Tracings,  showing  Archipelago  in  Forty-third   Degree 53 

Was  there  a  City  of  Nortimbega  in  the  Forty-third  Degree,  —  sheet  of  Maps.     .     .       54 

.Mlefonsce  and   the  Two   Cape   Bretons,  —  sheet   of  Maps eg 

Vineland  Hasin C,- 

Coast  Survey,  the  C.umet  and  Plymouth 71-72 

I^eiPs   huulfall  on  Cape  Cod  and   Route  to  Site  of  his  Houses  on  the  Charles  River    7^-74 

Remalu>;  of  Ilrik's  House   at   Rrattahliil,  Circenland -, 

Fiiuivalents  of  the   River  (  harles,  —  sheet   of  fourteen  Maps 76-77 

Chamjilain's  Majis  of  Kast  Coast  of  Cape  Cod,  against  Chatham  and  Nauset  Harbor  .     .       78 

Present  View  of  Straumil  a-.id  Straumfjord,  against  Chatham,  C:ape  Cod      ....       79 


•xsemi'sm,    ■mmr.sr.i^: 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS. 
2 

Page 

Birch-bark  Canoe  and  Esquimaux  Skin-boat 

Folding  Map  of  Charles  River ~    '' 

Equivalents  between  Cape  Ann  and  Cape  Cod 90-91 

Boston  Back  Bay  and  Harbor 9^-93 

Northmen's   Landing  and  Settlement 93-94 

Photograph  of  traces  of  Leifs  House  and  Charles  River 95 

Photograi)h  of  conceived  Site  and  traces  of  Thorfinn's  Long  House 95 

Photograph  of  traces  of  Thorfinn's  House 9 

Photograph  of  Fish-pit  and  Thorfinn's  Landing 9 

Photograph  of  Site  of  Huts ^^ 

Stone  Walls   of  Ancient  Norumbega,  at  Watertown,  -  Photographs  by  Miss  Cornelia 

Horsford '°^ 

Map  of  Ortelius.  .57°;   Solis,   ,598;   and  Botero,  ,603,  -  showing  Norumbega  and 
Norvega  (Norway),  Carenas  and  the  Rio  Crande,  Claudia  and  Nova  Francia, 

all  in  the  same  degree  of  latitude  with  Boston '° 

Greenland,  region  about  Eriksfjonl  and  Leifs  Home  at  Brattahlid "« 


Notf.  -m  THE  RF.AnF,R.-Some  of  the  Illustrations  may  seem  misplaced;  but  they  were 
needed  at  different  points.  My  wish  has  been  to  place  in  accessible  form  as  much  of 
,he  material  collected  and  used  by  me  as  I  might  venture  to  insert,  with  less  regard  to 
the  criticism  than  to  the  ser^•ice  of  the  reader. 


PREFACE. 


TN  my  address  at  the  unveiling  of  the  statue  to  Leif  Erikson  in  Boston, 
Oct.  29,  1887,  I  sketched  an  outline  of  the  evidence  that  the  Vineland 
of  the  Northmen  was  in  southeastern  New  England. 

In  1889,  under  the  title  of  "  The  Problem  of  the  Northmen,"  I  gave, 
in  a  letter  to  the  President  of  the  American  Geographical  Society,  an  out- 
line of  the  Discovery  of  the  Site  of  Leif's  Houses  in  Vineland,  speaking 
of  it  as  the  fulfilment  of  a  prediction.  Later,  in  the  same  year,  on  the 
occasion  of  the  completion  of  a  commemorative  Tower,  at  the  mouth  of 
Stony  Brook,  I  communicated  to  the  Geographical  Society  the  Discovery 
of  the  Ancient  City  of  Norumbega. 

The  detailed  evidences  of  the  accuracy  of  my  later  deduction  have 
just  been  published  in  a  letter  to  President  Daly,  entitled  "  The  Defences 
of  Norumbega."  The  present  paper  points  out  the  Landfall  of  Leif  on 
Cape  Cod,  and  the  site  of  the  houses  he  built  in  Vineland ;  discusses 
the  exploration  of  the  Charles  River  by  Thorwald,  the  site  of  his  wreck, 
where  he  set  up  his  old  keel,  —  Kjalarnes  (Cape  Cod) ;  and  his  burial- 
place, —  Krossa-ness  (the  Gurnet);  and  indicates  the  locality  of  Straum- 
fjord  (Chatham),  the    southernmost  point  reached  by  Thorfinn. 

The  literature  of  the  subject  has  been  recently  enriched  by  an  elabo- 
rate paper  from  the  pen  of  Prof.  Gustav  Storm,  of  Christiania.  It  gives 
a  recast  of  the  evidence  of  the  trustworthiness  of  the  Sagas.  The 
author  attaches  little  significance  to  the  part  played  by  Bjarni  and  Thor- 
wald in  the  identification  of  the  region  of  Vineland,  does  not  attempt  the 
Landfall  of   Leif  nor  the  site  of    his  houses,  and   follows  with  a  presen- 


4  PREFACE. 

tation  of  the  evidence  that  Newfoundland  was  Markland,  and  Nova  Scotia 
was  Vineland.  The  work  well  illustrates  the  inherent  difficulties  of  the 
problem  even  to  a  Scandinavian  scholar,  and  the  great  patience  and  care 
with  which  through  many  years  Professor  Storm  has  pursued  it.  This 
learned  author,  like  Forster,'  seems  to  have  been  repelled  by  the  manifold 
repetitions  and  defective  sequences  in  the  relations  preserved  under  the 
head  of  Thorfinn's  Sagas.  The  cargoes  of  selected  wood  {m'dsurr)  shipped 
to  Greenland ;  the  details  of  topography  and  hydrography  ;  the  islands 
observed ;  the  alternating  shallows  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  flowing 
through  a  lake  to  the  sea ;  the  Hop  (a  small  landlocked  bay,  salt  at  flood 
tide  and  fresh  at  ebb),  on  the  shore  of  which  and  in  the  same  house  Leif, 
Thorwald,  Thorfinn,  and  Freydis  successively  dwelt ;  the  fish-pits,  the 
sand-beaches,  the  muddy  banks  of  the  river,  —  all  are  alike  of  relatively 
less  interest  to  Forster,  Malte-Brun,  Laing,^  and  Storm.  Had  it  fallen 
to  their  lot,  ;icquainted  as  they  were  with  the  Vineland  Sagas,  to  pass  a 
lifetime  in  the  territory  where  the  terms  of  the  Sagas  might  apply  and 
their  applicability  be  tested,  —  something  the  record  of  which  would 
be  sought  for  in  vain  in  books,  because  a  book  cannot  contain  the 
record  of  what  has  not  been  found,  —  the  problem  would  doubtless  long 
since  have  been  solved. 

More  than  fifty  years  ago,  the  historian  George  Bancroft,  after  such 
examination  of  the  subject  as  to  him  then  seemed  possible,  left  it  con- 
ceivable that  the  Northmen  may  have  reached  the  shores  between  Belle 
Isle  and  Hudson's  Straits ;  and  this  notion  is  adopted  by  Justin  Win- 
sor,  the  editor  of  "  The  Narrative  and  Critical  History  of  America,"* 
after  a  lecent  elaborate  collocation  of  the  literature  of  the  subject. 
Referring  to  Mr.  Bancroft's  statement  that  "  Scandinavians  may  have 
reached  the  shores  of   Labrador;   the   soil  of  the  United  States   has  not 


'  Mr.  J.  R.  Forster,  author  of  "  Hisloirc  des  Ddcouverlcs  et  des  Voyages  fails  dans  Ic  Nord. 
Paris.  MDCCI. XXXVIII." 

'  Samuel  Lainj;.  Ksq.,  transLitor  from  the  Icelandic  of  the  llcimskringla.     London,  1.S44. 
»  Vol.  i.  p.  93.  1S89. 


PREFACE.  5 

one  vestige  of  their  presence," — Mr.  Winsor  says  it  "is  as  /rue  now  as 
when  first  wriiten." 

Rev.  Edmund  F.  Slafter,  D.  D.,  the  careful  editor  of  "  Beamish's  Trans- 
lation of  the  Vineland  Sagas,"*  in  the  publications  of  the  Prince  Society, 
says  in  his  Introduction  (page  ii):  — 

"The  ground  has  been  carefully  surveyed,  and  the  conclusion  has  been  reached 
that  no  remains  are  to  be  found  on  the  coast  of  America  that  can  be  traced  to  the 
visits  of  the  Northmen  in  the  tenth  century." 

The  Committee  appointed  by  the  Massachusetts  Historical  Society  to 
investigate  the  problem  of  the  Northmen  give  the  following  as,  in  the 
judgment  of  the  Corresponding  Secretary,  "  the  result  of  the  best  historical 
criticism" :  '^  — 

"  There  is  the  same  sort  of  reason  for  believing  in  Leif  Erikson  that  there  is  for 
believing  in  the  existence  of  Agamemnon.  They  are  both  traditions  accepted  by  the 
later  writers  ;  but  there  is  no  more  reason  for  regarding  as  true  the  details  related 
about  his  discoveries  than  there  is  for  accepting  as  historical  truth  the  narrative 
contained  in  the  Homeric  poems." 

These  authorities  seem  to  have  written  under  the  impression  that  the 
evidence,  if  there  be  any,  of  the  presence  of  the  Northmen  at  any  par- 
ticular point  on  the  New  England  coast  might  be  found  in  print.  As 
they  have  failed  to  find  it,  they  have  been  led  to  the  conviction  that 
such  evidence  cannot  be  found.' 


The  problem  of  the  Northmen  in  America  has  been  studied  for  the 


most  part,  and   necessarily,   in  libraries. 


It  was  at  one   time  thoucht  to 


'  Voynfies  of  the  Northmen  to  America.  1877.  p.  It. 

'  I'roceedinjis  of  tlie  M.issachusetts  Ilistoric.il  Society,  December,  1887;  also  N.irrative  and 
Critical  History  of  America,  vol.  i.  p.  98. 

'  I'rof.  Henry  Mitchell,  a  lifelonp  officer  of  the  United  -States  Coast  Survey,  professionally  familiar 
with  llie  outline  of  oiir  Kastcrn  shores,  in  a  paper  which  I  have  been  permitted  to  see,  —  written  many 
years  a','0,  and  read  be''nre  .1  social  gatlierins;.  but  not  printed,  —  expressed  the  conviction,  after  a  care- 
ful sillily  of  the  S.aijas  that  l.eif's  Landfall  was  on  Cape  Cod,  .and  Vineland  the  west  sliore  of  Cape 
Cod  Hay.  Tliis  was  the  result  of  what  m.ay  be  reg.arded  as  the  earliest  study  of  the  Siigas  in  their 
application  to  the  actual  Atlantic  coast. 


PREFACE. 


be  a  question  mainly,  if  not  solely,  of  textual  interpretation.  From  the 
time  of  Torfasus  —  who,  in  1 705,  first  called  attention  to  the  Sagas  telling 
of  the  discovery  in  1000  of  America  by  Northmen  —  the  determina- 
tion of  the  places  of  their  Landfall  and  settlement  has  been  believed  to 
rest  on  the  meaning  of  a  single  Old  Norse  word,  eyktarstad,  since  this 
and  the  sentence  in  which  it  occurred  in  the  Saga  of  Eirik  Raude  (Erik 
the  Red)  might,  if  rightly  understood,  give  the  latitude  of  Vineland.  It 
will  be  seen,  in  the  progress  of  the  present  paper,  that  this  meaning 
still  plays  a  most  important  part  as  a  coincident  test  in  the  solution 
of  the  problem. 

Such  a  problem  must  be  worked  out,  ultimately,  in  \\\tjield.  It  must 
be  solved  by  the  juxtaposition  of  the  descriptive  terms  of  the  Sagas  con- 
taining the  record  of  the  discovery  with  the  observed  geography,  in- 
cluding tiie  latitude  and  longitude,  the  topography  and  hydrography,  the 
geology  and  natural  history  of  the  regions  assumed  to  have  been  visited 
and  occupied,  and  by  the  study  of  the  logs  of  the  early  Norse  navigators 
as  left  us  in  the  Sagas.  To  all  this  must  be  added  the  terminology 
of  local  names,  and  the  ethnology  of  the  region  since  the  advent  of 
the  Northmen. 

Since  the  days  of  Rafn,  Agassiz  has  found  tha  region  I  have  assigned 
to  the  early  occupancy  of  the  Northmen  to  be  a  vast  area  of  countless 
moraines,  without  which  there  could  have  been  no  salient  of  Cape  Cod. 
Bache  and  Mitchell  and  Davis  of  the  Coast  Survey  have  determined  the 
curves  and  currents,  tides  and  soundings  of  our  coast  to  the  British  lines, 
and  learned  much  of  the  laws  that  govern  the  changing  banks.  The 
Admiralty  charts  of  British  North  America  and  careful  explorations  by 
compe^  nt  men  have  given  us  the  coast-lines  from  Cape  Sable  along 
Nova  Scotia,  Cape  Breton,  Newfoundland,  and  the  shores  of  Labrador 
to  Cape  Chudlcigh.  All  these  unite  to  enable  us  to  see  where  the  Vine- 
land  of  the  Sagas  was  possible  and  where  it  was  impossible.  The  study 
of  the  aboriginal  languages  in  connection  with  the  territorial  limits  of 
Indian  tribes  has  come  to  be  felt,  as  it  was  not  earlier,  to  be  a  factor  in 


PREFACE.  7 

the  solution  of  geographical  problems.  Photography  has  appeared  to 
make  it  possible  for  a  student  to  command  the  scenery,  the  maps  and 
charts,  and  the  ancient  geographical  manuscripts  of  the  world.  Earlier  it 
was  not  so  easy  as  it  now  is  to  visit  Norway,  study  its  instructive  topogra- 
phy, and  become  acquainted  with  the  usages  of  the  people  from  whom  the 
enterprising  Northmen  of  ancient  Iceland  went  out ;  or,  by  personal  in- 
spection, to  become  familiar  with  the  features  of  our  own  New  England 
coast.  It  is  only  within  comparatively  recent  times  that  southern  Green- 
land has  been  the  subject  of  careful  study  by  scientific  men  of  Sweden, 
Denmark,  and  Nor.iav.  They  have  brought  to  light  the  remains  of 
churches  and  dwellings  and  cemeteries  of  the  Northmen  of  the  time  of 
Eirik  Raude  and  the  centuries  that  followed  immediately  after.  Norden- 
skjbld  has  given  us,  among  many  other  most  interesting  pictures,  photo- 
graphs of  the  possible  remains  of  Leif's  paternal  mansion,  —  Brattahlid, — 
in  which  were  celebrated  the  nuptials  of  Thorfinn   Karlsefni  and  Gudrid. 

Tlie  more  I  have  studied  the  Saga  of  Eirik  Raude  the  more  pro- 
foundly have  I  become  impressed  with  the  fidelity  and  trustworthiness  of 
the  memories  that  were  held  in  tradition,  and  finally  taken  down  and 
preserved  on  the  introduction  of  the  art  of  writing. 

I  have  before  me,  I  believe,  the  chief  sources  of  our  knowledge  of  the 
early  discovery  of  Vineland.  But  it  seemed  to  me  desirable  to  discuss 
the  individual  renderings  of  the  Sagas,  one  by  one ;  and  so  I  have  had 
made,  at  my  side  as  it  were,  a  new  translation  of  the  Summary  of  the 
Vineland  Sagas  in  Peringskjold's  Heimskringla. 

This  summary  —  tlie  so-called  interpolation  into  the  life  of  Olaf 
Tryggvasson  —  seems  a  res7ime  of  the  Vineland  Sagas.  Some  details  are 
omitted,  which  other  relations  supply.  The  whole  expedition  to  Straum- 
fjord,  except  the  supply  of  food  from  the  castaway  whale  (the  scene  of 
which  seems  to  be  misplaced),  is  wanting,  — as  is  also  the  account  of 
the  profusion  of  ducks'  eggs^  on  Monomoy;  the  occurrence  of  great 
islands  before  the  mouth  of  Charles  River  (the  Brevsters  and  the  others); 

'  See  Xotes  in  Appendix. 


SE 


8 


PREFACE. 


the  exploration  of  the  river  by  Thorwald  during  the  summer  after  the 
first  winter,  and  the  general  features  of  the  Charles ;  the  shallows  at  the 
entrance  of  the  river  to  the  Back  Bay  below  the  Brookline  bridge ;  vari- 
ous topographical  features  and  bearings  that  enable  one  to  identify  im- 
portant localities;  and  many  other  particulars,  such  as  the  occurrence  of 
young  corn-plants  at  the  time  of  fish-spawning,  the  fish-pits,  some  of 
the  visits  of  the  Skrai'lings,  and  certain  incidents  of  the  battle  in  which 
Freydis  took  part.  But  the  continuity  of  the  story,  embracing  the  prin- 
cipal and  more  important  events,  —  the  work  of  one  Saga  man,  principally 
of  compilation,  —  forced  upon  me  the  desirability  of  a  new  translation,  for 
which  a  rare  opportunity  by  a  thoroughly  educated  native  Icelander  pre- 
sented itself. 

Mr.  Arngrimsson  has  made  at  my  instance  a  fresh  rendering  of  the 
original  Norse,  as  given  in  Peringskjbld.  To  this  I  have  only  ventured 
to  add  from  the  translations  of  the  other  Sagas,  by  different  persons  on 
different  ships  at  different  times,  such  fragments  in  the  form  of  notes 
as  help  to  fill  out  the  portraits  of  the  voyages  and  experiences,  and  as 
have  enabled  me  to  realize  to  myself  the  story  in  its  proper  sequences. 
That  others  may  enjoy  the  fruits  of  this  work,  I  print  them  in  con- 
nection with  the  Peringskjold  Saga  in  the  Appendix.  To  this  I  have 
added  a  part  of  the  so-called  Thorfinn  Sagas,  from  the  translation  made 
under  the  supervision  of  Rev.  Dr.  De  Costa,  and  contained  in  his  "  Pre- 
Columbian  Discovery  of  America." 

Of  the  accuracy  of  the  picture  I  have  produced  for  study  there  can  be 
no  doubt,  on  looking  at  the  results  at  which  I  have  arrived.  They  clear 
up  the  misapprehensions  that  have  arisen  since  the  Northmen  came,  and 
make  intelligible  the  relations  of  Verrazano,  Gomez,  Parmcnticr,  Alle- 
fonsce,  Thevet,  Ramusio,  David  Ingram,  John  Dee,  Haki.'yt,  Sir  Hum- 
phrey Gilbert,  Champlain,  Lescarbot,  and  others,  and  the  cartography 
of  a  century  and   more,  stamped  with   the    name    Nokumiiega. 

It  has  seemed  to  me  well  to  submit  a  considerable  selection  of  the 
pictures,  maps,  charts,  cuts,  photographs,  etc.,  which  have  served  in   my 


PREFACE.  9 

research,  along  with  my  exposition  of  the  old  story  of  the  Sagas.  They 
may  enable  those  interested  in  the  subject  better  to  see  upon  what  my  con- 
victions rest ;  and  they  may  lend  assistance  in  lines  of  inquiry  which  I  have 
not  pursued,  and  so  contribute  to  the  aid  of  others  in  the  study  of  the  early 
history  of  this  coast  region.  My  purpose  in  the  paper  that  follows  is 
mainly  to  demonstrate  beyond  the  reach  of  question  the  locality  of  Leif's 
Landfall  and  the  site  of  his  houses  in  Vineland. 


To  the  officers  of  the  United  States  Coast  Survey  and  Hydrographical 
Bureau  at  Washington  I  am  greatly  indebted  for  authoritative  maps,  charts, 
and  records.  The  City  Government  of  Cambridge  has  given  me  the  kind 
co-operation  of  the  office  of  the  City  Engineer  in  the  surveys  of  the  region 
of  Charles  River  and  in  the  production  of  maps.  The  priceless  collection 
of  maps  and  charts  of  the  late  J.  Carson  Brevoort  relating  to  the  Cartogra- 
phy of  New  England  has  long  been  drawn  upon  by  me  for  photographic 
copies,  and  is  now,  as  a  whole,  in  my  possession.  I  have  also  had  the 
loan  of  the  collections  of  maps  of  the  late  Mr.  S.  L.  M.  Barlow,  of  New 
York,  for  utmost  freedom  in  photographic  copying,  of  which  I  have  taken 
full  advantage,  especially  in  all  the  maps  illustrating  the  beginnings  of 
New  France.  From  the  Rev.  Dr.  B.  F.  De  Costa  I  have  the  original  tra- 
cings of  the  map  of  Hieronymus  Verrazano  of  1529,  of  that  of  William 
de  Teste,  and  also  of  John  Rotz ;  of  the  New  England  portions  of  the 
Molyneux  Globe  and  also  of  the  Leno.x  Globe,  and  the  precious  photo- 
graphic negatives  of  Maiollo's  map  of  1 524-1 527  from  the  Ambrosian 
Library  at  Milan. 

The  Leno.x,  John  Carter  Ii.own,  American  Geographical  Society,  Con- 
gressional, Boston  Public,  Athenasum,  and  American  Academy  libraries, 
and,  above  all,  the  Harvard  College  Library  have  given  me  co-operation  on 
every  hand.  To  Baron  Nordenskjold  of  Stockholm,  M.  Gaffarel  of  Dijon, 
M.  Beauvois  of  Colberon,  Cote  d'Or,  I  am  indebted  for  their  publications 
in  fields  of  labor  connected  with  the  Northmen.  I  have  most  valuable 
works  from  the  library  of  the  late  Dr.  Worsaae,  of  Copenhagen,  relating  to 


lO 


TREFACE. 


Vineland.  I  have  also  possessed  myself,  in  the  publications  of  the  Royal 
Geographical  Society  of  Denmark,  of  copies  of  a  considerable  number  of 
ancient  maps  of  Danish  and  Icelandic  authorities.  The  Bibliotheque 
Nationalo  of  Paris  has,  through  the  co-operation  of  Miss  Healy,  the 
daughter  of  the  artist,  furnished  me  with  photographs  of  specific  por- 
tions of  the  manuscripts  and  of  original  pen-and-ink  sketches  relating  to 
the  American  coast,  by  Allcfonsce,  the  pilot  of  Roberval.*  I  have  been 
so  fortunate  as   to  secure  a  perfect  copy  of  Thevet's  "  Cosmographie " 

of  1575- 

Photographs,   sketches,   and   original   drawings   of   various   intercstmg 

points  have  been  furnished  me  by  Miss  Cornelia  Horsford.    To  Mr.  Samuel 

Adams  Drake,  the  historian,  I  am  indebted  for  photographs  and  maps  of 

the  coast  of  Newfoundland. 

All  these  have  made  it  possible  to  test  the  relations  of  the  Sagas  by 
methods, —  in  some  respects  quite  new. 

I  may  not  forget  to  acknowledge  the  varied  services  of  Mr.  Thomas  J. 
Kiernan  of  Harvard  College  Library,  and  of  Mr.  George  Davis  of  the 
Cambridge  City  Engineer's  office. 

'  The  efforts  that  resulted  in  giving  to  me  these  precious  aljsolute  f.u-similes  have  led  to  the 
extension  of  the  service  to  students  of  any  ancient  manuscripts  in  the  archives  of  the  L.br.iry,  upcn 
payment  of  the  cost. 


DESCRIPTIVE    NORSE    WORDS    EMPLOYED    IN    THE    SAGAS    OF    ERIK 
THE    RED    AND    OF   THORFINN. 


Budir,  —  Booths  ;  temporary  abodes,  less  substantial  than  permanent  dwellings  ;  as,  booths 
at  a  fair. 

Furdustrand,  —  From  furda,  spectre,  and  strand,  a  shore  :  furdustrandir,  spectral  or  wonder- 
ful strands;  applying  to  a  long  sand-beach,  convex  to  the  sea,  in  sailing  past  which  new 
shore  is  constantly  entering  on  the  horizon  before  and  vanishing  behind.     Possibly,  also, 
because  of  the  appearance  of  mirage  ;  also  because  it  was  so  long  sailing  past  it,  a  curve 
I      of  constantly  increasing  radius. 

Helluland,  or  Helleland,  —  Slate-rock,  fissile,  flat-stone,  or  broad-stone  land.  Authority,— 
educated  Norwegians  (Vigfusson). 

HoU,  —  Contracted  from  hvdil,  hill  or  hillock  (Vigfusson).  Ulks-water  (Patterdale,  England) 
has  the  same  root. 

Hdp,  —  A  small  landlocked  bay,  or  inlet,  connected  with  the  sea  so  as  to  be  salt  at  flood 
tide  and  fresh  at  ebb  (Vigfusson)."  Name  given  by  Thorfinn  to  the  lake  through  which 
a  river  flowed  to  the  sea ;  also  applied  to  the  country  surrounding  the  lake." 

Husa-snotrn,  — House-scales  for  weighing.  Swedish  wag,  Latin  statemm  ligneam,  wooden 
scale-pan  (Peringskjold). 

*  Old  Norse  Dictionary,  p.  281. 

■^mp,n.  (Anglo-Saxon /r<v>/  Scottish  //o/,-,  ,»oty«  ;  pcrlmps  connected  with  A.-S  hop  English 
hoop,  with  reference  to  a  curved  or  circular  form.)  .•/  .„,/„//  laudlocked  bay,  or  inlet,  connected  with 
the  sea  so  as  to  be  salt  at  flood  and  fresli  at  ebli      Frcqiu-nt  in  niodcrn  usage. 

The  trutlifiilness  of  the  description,  In  tlie  iise  of  the  single  word  hdp  applied  to  the  lower  Charles 
IS  worthy  of  notice.  At  Hood  the  w.itcr  in  the  great  expansion  c.illed  the  liack  Hay  (the  "  lake  "  of  I  eif ) 
rises  some  ten  to  twelve  feet,  and  backs  up  the  river  proper  to  the  fall  at  Watertown,  making  at  Mood 
a  salt-water  balh.ng-resort  near  (-.erry's  Landing  (at  the  site  of  Leifs  houses),  and  overspreading  all  the 
me,idows  with  salt  water:  while  at  ebb  the  fresh  w.iter,  now  ten  or  twelve  feet  lower  in  the  narrow  and 
shallow  channel  of  the  river  proper,  is  prolonged  into  the  area  of  the  Hack  liay,  through  which  the 
river  Hows  into  the  sea.  '^ 

There  is  another  division  of  the  definition  of  hdp  by  Vigfusson  (ist  ed.  ii.  3R7):  "A  local  name, 
HSp,  Hops-OS,  Vestr-hop  I.andr:  in  England,  local  names,  as  Stanhope,  Easthope  (Kemble's  Dipl.); 


13 


UESCRll'TlVE   NORSE  WORDS,  ETC. 


Hveiti-ax,  —  llvciti,  wheat,  and  ax,  car-of-corn  (Vigfussoii)-  Skeat  says  the  word  wheat  is 
derived  from  a  Teutonic  root  wliich  means  ?<'////c',  and  qualifies  the  color  of  the  (lour  made 
from  the  grain,  kernel,  or  corn  of  whatever  kind.  JhiUir  is  tvhite,  as  applied  to  the  Wiiile 
River  in  Iceland  (Henderson).  H.aving  in  mind  the  general  law  of  aboriginal  languages, 
that  names  are  descriptive  of  the  objects  to  which  they  are  attached,  Hveiti-ax  would  be 
white  ear-flf-ciirn.  JIvciti  qualitied  the  color  of  the  aggregation  of  kernels  on  the  spike. 
Indian  corn,  if  white,  ailmits  of  such  a  descriptive  name.  Kernels,  up  to  the  time  of 
ripening,  are  white.  In  ripening,  some  varieties  take  on  color.  If  the  ear  of  Indian  corn 
was  green,  that  is,  unripe,  when  first  observed,  it  was  white. 

^alarnes,  —  From  kjolr,  keel,  and  nacs,^  nose.  Kjalar  is  the  genitive.  Kjalar-nes,  the 
name  of  the  north  end  of  Cape  Cod, — the  ness  of  the  Keel  (Tliorw.dd  and  Thorfinn). 
Merriam's  map  of  about  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century  has  /'.  {P.  ^  Promonto- 
rium)  Coaranes,  probably  from  i.atives,  the  offspring  of  mixed  parentage.  Lok  gives 
Caremis,  Mercitor  C.  lie  Arenas,  Ch.implain  Cape  lilam\  Gosnold  Cape  Coii,  to  the 
same  point. 

Krossa-nes,  —  From  krossa,  to  inark  with  a  cross,  and  nes,  a  promontory  (Vigfusson). 
Thorwald  directed  crosses  to  be  set  up  at  his  grave.  Vallard,  on  his  map  of  1543,  recog- 
nised the  Krossa-nes  in  his  Cap  de  Croix,  near  C.  de  Arenas. 

Harkland,  —  Primarily  a  boundary  ;  wooded  land,  and  also  open  field ;  land  inviting  to 
settlement  (Norwegians.  Danes,  and  Swedes  ;  also  Vigfusson). 

Hater,  — Mdsur-:^>nosurr,  "spot  wood;"  curly  maple;  decorative  wood  ;  any  marbled  or 
veined  wood  (see  Vigfusson  ;  Beamish,  Prince  Society's  Ed.,  p.  68).  Also  burr,  burl, 
borl,  or  warty  outgrowth  on  oak,  ash,  birch,  and  other  trees.  Mosur  ^=.0\i\  High  German 
knorrigcr  auswuchs.  'Pough  and  decorative  ;  used  to  make  platters,  bowls,  chalices, 
scale-pans,  cups,  and  maces.     M asur,  —  a  as  in  fate. 


Elleshoop  in  Ilolstoin  (rirein) ;  Kinttiope,  St.  Afaif^anl's  hope,  <:iQ.,\n  Orkney."  The  name  has  no 
equivalent  in  our  lannu.^^;e,  and  taken  in  connection  with  tlie  phrase  a  riTer  Jlowiiit;  through  a  /iii-e 
into  the  sea.  and  the  statement  in  the  Sa^as  th.it  the  lake  was  so  shallow  at  ebb  tiile  that  vessels 
could  not  enter  the  river  above  (Cottage  Kami  station)  to  .sail  up  except  at  flood,  it  presents  a  picture 
that  can  scarcely  lie  matched  for  clearness  and  conipUteness.  What  was  true  in  the  year  rooo  is  true 
to-day.  What  was  a  hdp.  an  inlet,  a  landlocked  bay,  alternately  deep  enough  to  (loat  sea-going  vessels 
and  shallow  enough  to  ground  tliem  at  the  mouth  of  die  river  in  the  upper  part,  alternately  .salt  and 
fresh,  was  not  more  true  nine  hundred  years  ago  than  it  is  to-day.  The  map  which  I  have  compiled, 
compared  witli  that  published  at  \'alladolid  iu  i5i>S.  which  gives  the  site  of  the  Norwegian  colony 
on  tlie  Kio  Crande  (the  Charles),  may  be  studied  in  this  connection  and  with  the  S.agas.  \'errazano 
(1524)  described  this  like,  in  his  letter  to  the  King,  as  "among  sm.all  hills,  and  as  three  leagues 
around,  and  connected  by  a  river  half  a  league  long  with  the  sea  "  His  map  shows  the  mouth 
of  the  river  .Anguilemc,  entering  from  above  the  lake. 
'  Aaes.  or  ness,  or  nes,  nose. 


DESCRIPTIVE   NORSE   WORDS,   ETC. 


u 


SkrOBUngi,  Skraellngjar,  —  Ski-ill,  a  mob  (Vigfusson;  ;  applied  to  the  great  crowd  of 
Indians  in  tlicir  canoes  and  in  tlieir  eager  traffic;  as,  "  Tlie  wliole  water  looked  as  if 
sprinkled  with  cinders"  (Smith),  or  "sown  with  coal"  (Beamish).  Primarily,  it  does 
not  mean  the  Indians,  much  less  the  Esquimaux;  rather  the  lowest  of  men,  hideous 
in  personal  appearance.  It  means  also  a  mob,  a  disorderly  crowd  without  a  leader. 
The  first  party,  in  nine  skin-boats  (birch-bark  canoes)  were  not  called  Skrailings  in  the 
Saga  ;  they  were  not  numerous  enough  to  be  called  a  mob,  and  were  too  distant  to 
be  distinctly  seen. 

Stranmey,  Straumb,  —  From  Unumr,  stream,  race,  or  tide,  and  o  or  oe,  island.  It  applies 
at  Chatham,  the  "  heel  "  of  Cape  Cod,  to  a  long  narrow  beach  parallel  to  the  shore, 
between  which  and  the  mainland,  and  outside  as  well,  the  tide  is  visible  and  strong. 

Straumgard,  —  From  straumr,  current,  and  ffird,  sound,  tidal  frith,  oblong  bay  or  channel, 
in  which  the  tidal  current  is  noticeable;  a  channel  extending  Mn-//^'//,  —  that  is,  w/ a 
cul-de-sac. 

Vinland,  —  Named  from  its  productions,  Winland  (or  Vineland),  —  Leif ;  Adam  of  Bremen. 


THE 


LANDFALL   OF    LFIF    ERIKSON 


i 


'sy^ 


VINLAND  OF   LEIF    ERIKSON. 

INCLUDING    THE 

RIVER,  FORT  AND  CITY  OF  NORUMBEGA. 

THE   HOP  OF  THORFINN, 

(the  ancient  Boston  Back  Bay) 

AND    THE    ADJACENT    COAST. 

AS    DETERMINED    BY 

EbfH     Norton     Horsford. 


o 


s 


i-4^ 


^^^ 


"-^-^sr^^^-^, 


Watstt 
Jfixritr 


\   C  O  HA  S  S  E  T 


.^''ici. 


H    I    :N    G    II  A    M 


A  I   N  T  k  E  E 


:WEYMO)VTH   '    J 


S    C      I     T    l^ 


.r 


V^   ;' 


„.^^^ 

'','j 

'\ 

\ 

"  r'%\ 


1. 


A 


ii  A 


7 


K 


V 


4^ 


\f% 


^A 


y>. 


/ 


^~., 


r  H  :m-^ 


)  I  Jl  I>  i  >T  If 


,J2ss«iin— 


^  A 


41j«t  Akiiww4 


>/ 


o 


^^  a 


'<M].MO0S 


..*i^ 


**WV» 


•I)' 


A^ 


iVv- 


./" 


If 


1  JS 

i 
1 


»5tja>«     ■j-f'**.""'^ 


/< 
7 


fc.   "!:^: 


y 


tSri^ 


II 


..r 


>£- 


i/f'iMniQ 


-B-E- 


'   r    I     1 


%  o 


—  ^^ 


*^. 


«i»-^ 


THE    LANDFALL 


A  CCEPTING  the  discovery  of  America  by  Northmen  about  a.  d  icoo, 
—  doubted  only  by  those  who  liave  not  liad  the  leisure  and  oppor- 
tunity patiently  to  examine  the  evidence  bearing  upon  the  subject,  —  and 
recognizing  it  as  settled,  that  somewhere  within  a  fortnight's  sail  to  the 
southwest  of  Greenland  there  must  be  the  Vineland  of  Leif,  so  long  the 
theme  of  fireside  story,  of  tradition,  of  record  in  the  Sagas,  in  the  relation 
of  Adam  of  Bremen,  and  in  the  church  archives  touching  the  departure 
of  Bishop  Erik  Gnupsson '  to  Vineland,  —  the  question  is  one,  not  of  the 
reality  of  discovery,  but  of  locality. 

To  Humboldt,  its  ])lace  was  between  Boston  and  New  York.  Accord'- 
ing  to  Rafn,  Leif  Erikson  set  up  his  houses  —  the  earliest  Norse  dwellings 
in  New  England  —  on  the  shores  of  Narragansett  Bay.  The  following 
paper  rests  on  the  conviction  that  Leif  did  not  go  to  the  south  of  Cape 
Cod,  but  built  his  houses  within  the  limits  of  the  present  city  of  Cam- 
bridge, on  the  banks  of  the  river  Charles,  not  far  from  its  entrance  into 
Massachusetts   Bay,  at   Boston.     How  can  we  find 

Where  Leik  eirst  made  Land? 

Geographical  position  is  expressed  in  terms  of  latitude  and  longitude, — 
that  is,  in  distance  counted  in  degrees  and  fractions  from  the  equator  toward 
the  pole,  and  in  distance  in  degrees  and  fractions  from  an  accepted  meridian 
crossing  this  line  at  right  angles.  For  example,  Cambridge  Observatory  is 
so  many  degrees,  minutes,  and  seconds  of  latitude  from  the  equator;  and 

'  The  story  of  the  ;ippoinlnipnt  of  liisliop  Erik  I'psi  (Gmipssnn)  to  missionnry  service  in  Vine- 
land  in  1121  is  .1  matter  of  well-known  rccoril,  preserved  in  tlie  archives  of  the  Vatican. 


^^ 


-B--« 


Vt' 


i8 


rut:  landfai.i.  ok  i.kit  erikson, 


so  many  degrees  of  longitude,  or  hours  and  fractions,  west  from  the  Ob- 
servatory at  Grecnwicii,  England :  furnished  with  these  terms  and  a  mod- 
ern globe,  we  at  once  find  the  site  of  the  Cambridge  Observatory.  This 
is  an  easy  task.  With  our  geograpliical  situation  along  a  nortli  and  south 
ocean  shore,  whicli  substantially  replaces  the  longitude,  we  have  but  one 
term  —  the  latitude  —  to  find.  Hut  the  problem  of  the  discovery  by  North- 
men is  one  reaching  back  to  times  when  there  was  no  (Ireeinvich  Obser- 
vatory, and  to  people  who  had  no  written  language  ;  who  knew  little  or 
nothing  of  the  equator  or  of  globes,  and  to  whonj  the  oceanic  world  was 
the  North  Atlantic.  Even  with  the  latitude  only  to  ascertain,  one  wonders 
how  there  could  have  been  left  to  us  a  record  of  the  discovered  region  that 
might  be  interpreted,  with  precision,  after  nine  hundred  years. 

Bearing  upon  this  question,  ih  ;e  are,  in  the  Icelandic  History  of  the 
i)iscovery  of  America  —  the  \'ineland  Sagas  —  hints  of  the  coast-line  and 
topography,  of  the  vegetation,  animal  life,  climate,  the  length  of  the  shortest 
day  of  the  year,  the  logs  of  the  ships,  and  the  diaries,  more  or  less  com- 
plete, of  the  chief  persons  connected  with  the  Landfall  and  colonization  nf 
V'ineland.     .All  these  contribute  to  the  determination  of  the  latitude. 

Besides  the  writers  who  have  found  evidence  of  the  presence  of  the 
Northmen  in  Massachusetts  and  Rhnde  Island,  there  have  long  been  learned 
men  who  held  to  the  notion  that  VMneland  should  be  sought  farther  north. 

Of  the  region--  to  which  V'ineland  has  been  assigned  by  authorities 
that  accept  the  fact  of  the  discovery,  but  are  not  agreed  as  to  its  latitude, 
the  extremes  are  the  coast  of  Labrador  from  Cape  Chudleigh  —  the 
entrance  to  Hudson's  Straits  —  to  Belle  Isle,  and  the  coast  of  south- 
eastern  New  England. 

These  two  regions  are  greatly  contrasted  in  their  topography  and 
hydrography.  They  are  unlike  in  their  relative  maximum  growth  of  trees 
and  shrubbery.  The  coast  of  Labrador  has  no  beaches,  no  forests,  —  only 
stunted  birches,  low  pines  (evergreen,  coniferous  trees),  and  shrubbery, — 
no  meadows,  and  little  or  no  arable  land;  but  it  h.is  bold,  rocky  shores,  and 
lofty  mountains,  and  long  Arctic  winters,  and   ice-bound  coasts  for  more 


^4 


AND   SITK   OK   HIS   HOUSES    IN    VINELAND. 


19 


than  half  the  year,  while  southeastern  New  England  has  extensive  beaches, 
forests,  meadows,  land  that  may  be  cultivated,  low  mountains  only,  —  or 
hills  of  a  few  hundred  feet,  —  winters  of  moderate  duration,  and  not  infre- 
quently the  ground  for  considerable  periods  quite  free  from  snow,  while  the 
larger  harbors  are  rarely  frozen  over. 

Vegetation. 

Beside  these  more  general  contrasts,  there  arc,  or  were,  in  the  field  of 
vegetation  two  special  ones  of  great  significance. 

In  Vineland,  wherever  that  may  have   been,  Indian  corn  (maize)  grew 

wild,  —  solved  itself ,  as  the  stories   of  the  discovery  (the  Northern  Sagas) 

say.     (Beamish.) 

It  was  called  "inayes,  like  Virginia  w/irat,"  by  Capt.  Jdlin  Smith,  and  "  Indian  wheat" 
by  De  Soto.  Indian  corn  {Zia  Mays)  is  indigenous  in  America,  and  ripens  under 
favorable  circiinistances.  It  was  found  here  by  the  Spaniards  :  Coronado  ate  of  it  at 
Zufti  in  1 537-1 540;  De  Soto  found  it  in  1541  in  our  present  Gulf  States.  In  south- 
eastern New  England  it  ripens  :  Champlain  found  it  along  our  coast  in  1604-5  ;  Capt. 
John  Smith  saw  it  growing  on  the  islands  in  Hoston  harbor  in  1614;  the  Pilgrims 
found  it  near  Provincetown  in  1620  ;  Iligginson  writes  of  its  having  been  planted  and 
growing  well  in  1629,  Winthrop  was  glad  to  purchase  it  of  Indians  in  1630. 

In  Labrador  Indian  corn  does  not  ripen  ;  it  cannot,  of  course,  grow  toild. 
Why  ?      Unripe  seeds  do  not  germinate. 

Again,  in  the  Vincland  of  the  Northmen,  according  to  the  descriptions 
of  the  country  given  in  the  Sagas,  f;rctpes  grew  ivild.  and  were  found  in 
great  abundance.     Hence  the  name  of  the  country, — Vineiand. 

Grapes  ^owW/// in  southeastern  New  England. 

Grapes  do  not  grow  in  Labrador. 

The  first  point,  then,  so  far  as  vegetation  is  concerned,  is  that  Labrador 
could  not  have  been  the  Vineiand  wlierc  forests  prevailed,  and  where  corn 
and  grapes  greio  ivild. 

Tlie  second  point  is,  that  what  is  now  southeastern  New  England  might 
have  held  tlie  Vineiand  of  the  Northmen,  so  far  as  \.\\^  forests  and  grapes 
and  corn  are  concerned. 


ao 


THE   LANDFAI.I.   OK    I.KII     KKIKSUN, 


Climate. 

On   tlie  subject  of  climate  as    inHucnciug   vegetation    there   is   other 
evidence. 

Opposite  Greenland  [th.nt  is  in  Labrador]  there  are  such  hard  frosts  tliat  il  is 
not  habitable,  so  far  as  is  known.  —  IcfUuuiic  Sthool  History;  Auti</uitaits  Ameri- 
caiicc,  p.  283. 

What  was  true  when  this  was  written  is  scarcely  less  true  to-day. 
The  shores  of  Labrador  are  only  scantily  peopled  along  the  sea,  and  are 
ice-bound  far  toward  the  s'  ..son  of  suninu'r.  In  southeastern  New  I'-ngiand 
some  winters  were  so  mild  that  cattle  did  not  require  to  be  housed. 
(Vineland  Sagas.)  What  was  true  of  eastern  Massachusetts  nine  hundred 
years  ago  is  true  to-day.  The  winter  of  18.S8-1889  was  so  mild  that  in 
Cambridge  the  snow  scarcely  interfered  with  grazing,  and  cattle  might 
h.ivc  lived  in  open  fields  upon  the  grass  as  it  grew  and  ripened  on  the 
sward. 

The  third  point  is,  that  Labrador,  so  far  <is  climate  is  concerned, 
could  not  have  been  the   X'ineland  of  the  Sagas. 

The  fourth  pf)int  is,  that  so  far  .xs  relates  to  climate,  Vineland  might 
have  been  in  southeastern   New  England. 

'  The  tnnsl.ition  of  ilic  p:iss.\q;es  rcLilinj  to  the  sc.ison  of  winter  may  not  be  the  best.  One 
cannot  s.iy  what  the  tiner  shades  of  meaning  of  the  Irelanclic  wonts  may  have  liccn.  lint  the  I-aiiii 
terms  chosen  liy  Rafn  and  Peringskjdld,  as  equivalents,  present  no  difTiculty  Kafn  gives:  ••  Nullis 
incidentibus  algoril)Us  hicmalibiis."  Peringskjold  gives  :  •'  Ncc  gclu  ullum  liiemis  essct."  The  phr.i.scs 
arc  equivalent  to  s.aying  simply  that  "  the  winter  wiis  mil<i" 

Let  us  glance  .at  historic  records. 

It  is  recorded  in  the  diary  of  the  A|)ostle  Kliot  and  liis  colleague  Danforih  as  follows: 
"1646.  This  year  winter  was  one  of  the  mildest  that  we  ever  had;  no  snow  all  winter  long,  no 
sharp  weather.  .  .   .  We  neviT  had  a  Imd  day  to  ;;i>e  preach  to  the  Indians  all  this  winter." 

The  winter  of  1774  1775  was  mild.  There  was  plougliing.  and  the  peach-trees  were  in  Mossom 
on  the  loth  of  .•Vpril.  —the  day  of  the  battle  of  Lexington. 

The  mean  temperature  of  the  winters  for  iiinrieen  years  just  just,  a.s  taken  from  the  I'nited 
States  Signal  Service  Station  of  Boston,  has  been  for  Oecember.  30  i' Kah. ;  January,  20.2i  Kebruary, 
27.7';  March,  33  7  ,  —  an  average  for  the  four  months  of  29.5'. 


?M 


i-*."!. 


,.«***' 


,u" 


iIWMMlCTGxznr' ' 


•♦^ 


."«!*•.":!!' 


■«<-,ai.i 


«*♦» 


r 


?*  r--  »«.  •-!.  M.  3».       ■  tt,         ak 


«     4>     -a,     w     w.    »t. 


%.  i 


""'»*»f 


i"^ 

1 

-''  ■ 

■*■  , 

rt  ■'» 

"^■' 

i 
i 

*:•  ii^^j-'- 

i 

A 


-.v^ 


i9 


/ 


*<-tr  -^.: 


(."■  / 1.     >  :  "t-  *■  ""' 


!.     1  P  "*- 


u  j  ti  I.  mi.     1^  r,  Jr. J  o  u 


-•H 


J.f' 


X...»:. 


•  ■'^•' 


K^  ii^V^'\?!\i.^ii 


lu 


1    /\0 


60 


D 


IT     N     G    A   -^^Jk.     *-3         , 

TTH    BAT       ^"^fji^^: 


^ilMOtikl. 


**  "*^*Sy,    SOTJTH    BAT       ^*Tfj£r  ^-  '  JIjSpa 

c .  »  *    &«iii.iiiiiiiiii4|. 

W  iJuk  Mf^i 


f        R 


Svforloaf  btarir^  S.  CJittint  9  » 


/S 


SralariUIand  .l/ielifhOwufrhtmra^  WJT.KJifimUjmik. 


L.AejCyAM<MM« 


p 

0    i 

■1  v!?*"    r 

- 

Sum; 

,jit/        '      .'  f^mpf  ah^i  »0' I 


»#'   as'   2o''*'JB     M'    J*'   ir 


M'    a 

t  <■■   >■■■!. 


2»S0 


0tM. 


Wte     ^ 


S700 


rt'     *■     s'   4i     5a'  i4'    S2'    so,'    #»■    -M'    ■ 

I   ii.    I    III    I    I'l        in    I    nij<8iii   >   »ii    I   111   I    i>^   I    iii   I    III 


65'  fit'  63'  02 


n' 


lion|;itad» 


0*         &»•  sr  V' 


»*?-^  ^'*_"  Aft  '■T*       A^a  W  A«X  i^aa  «.^  laJT"*"-  '*-'■»        _  ^>«i;«  -- 


i^ 


M» 


T 


4-i 


S^S>:'!^.-'-^^^^-^4^"-^--^^^^ 


1BO0 


_.,,-••'''         .^.^;;— •••"'"i  M 


jui0 


^..*^ 


Z7. 


rmJilSi 


of     tlie 


\. 


\. 


\ 


N 


N 


Gulf     Stream       rr.,,aJ,_.,ufk^Ap^f_.,!!:.,^e  J^^ 

■■■" \        

'V     V 


\ 


V 


gv.e 


anat 


■MO 
id.trt. 


\ 


M7« 
ST" 


V 


\ 


•JSf- 


teoo 


lib 


iib 


stoo 


idb 


^"^■^^ 


*-<^  /.•. 


.^  in  iij?rii;?.?ft*;"j" 


3      Jul«* 

01*2;.--- 


-«i^ 


»*' 


'^: 


J-lf 


--^■■^..rA 


\ 


VIOO 


\ 


^^ 


34* 


•s 


aeso 


niTo 


«^? 


jAo 


)^~ 


V7*  6a*  &*•         o*  *»  "* 


M'    S4'    sr    90'    w    »'^ 

I  III  I  I      < 


Br 


49*  of  W  B»"  ™»'  ""      «    ^  —  •    1. 


A- 


\ 


-.i'^- 


\. 


%tio 


*»oo 


\^^ 


'^1^. 


'.O: 


M» 


^ 


\ 


^«l- 


lioniritade  in  iime  ifiurt.  of  ^  Xcridion'of -J^EMauiacbf 

k  if''' IS'  i«''>'  If  *»■  •'  *'  ■»•  %■  *  S6'  se-  Bi-  53:.j»'  ■*•'  y::<. «; 
"  ■  I  - 1  ■  >  ■  I ' ■' "■'■■A  ■■  I  .■. » •<».j''tf  ■'  ■ 


'-■-..A 


»'iiifiiBiiHi#s«^iy(iiiiJiiiilWii»iW 


:K» 


% 


n     a 


z 


0      '1 


k-^ys 


AND   SITE   OK   HIS    HOUSES    IN   VINELAND. 


31 


Lenctii  ok  the  Day. 

Another  branch  of  evidence  is  in  the  length  of  the  shortest  day  of  the 
year  in  Vineland.  On  this  the  most  eminent  scholars  have  differed.  Let 
us  see  on  what  the  question  rests. 

We  are  familiar  with  the  steadily  decreasing  elevation  of  the  sun  at  mid- 
day as  autumn  advances,  until  about  the  21st  of  December,  when  he  paurss 
and  turns  again  to  ascend.  At  this  time  our  day  has  its  least  length. 
This  day,  to  our  south,  all  the  way  to  a  point  some  23"  28'  south  of  the 
equator,  would  be  longer  than  it  is  here.  North  of  us  it  would  be  shorter. 
Nice  observation  and  a  little  calculation  would  enable  one  to  tell  how  far 
north  from  the  equator  he  is,  if  note  is  taken  of  the  time  between  sunrise 
and  sunset  of  the  shortest  day,  —  the  21st  of  December. 

Now,  this  observation  of  the  length  of  the  shortest  day  in  Vineland,  on 
the  occasion  of  tiieir  irst  visit,  was  made  by  the  Northmen,  but  unhappily 
in  terms  which  by  the  most  eminent  Icelandic  scholars  have  not  been 
interpreted  alike ;  as  a  consequence,  there  has  not  been  .igrcement  among 
them  as  to  the  length  of  the  shortest  day,  and  of  course  the  latitude  of 
Vineland  has  not  been   fixed   from  this  relation. 

The  most  important  of  these  opinions  gave  six  hours  as  the  minimum 
length  of  the  shortest  day  in  the  year  at  \'inoland.  and  nine  hours  as  the 
maximum  length.  Intermediate  lengths  have  been  suggested,  —  as  seven 
h(iur>  and  eight,  —  and  also  an  estimated  length  greater  than  nine  hours. 
Ikit  it  would  take  one  too  far  to  con>idcr  more  than  two  of  these  estimates. 
1  will  take  that  of  si.x  hours  and  that  of  nine  hours.  These  days  would 
be  composed  each  of  one  half  on  either  side  of  midday.  In  one  case 
the  half  would  h(\  three  hours  long,  and  in  the  other  the  half  would  be 
four  hours  and  a  half  long.  In  the  one  case  the  whole  day  between  sun- 
rise and  sunset  would  be  si.x  hours,  and  in  the  other  nine  hours  long. 

The  single  .sentence  in  ttie  Saga,  or  half  sentence,  on  which  the  decision 
of  the  question  is  balanced,  is  this  :  "  The  sun  shines  there  on  ey^-/  and 
dtxgmal  on  the  shortest  day  of  the  year." 


22 


THE   LANDKAI.I.  OK   I.K.IK   KRIKSON, 


The  Other  half  of  the  sentence  is:  "  Day  and  night  were  more  nearly 
equal  in  Vineland  than  in  Greenland."  This  latter  fragment  has  weight,  as 
showing  the  difiiculty  of  accepting  for  Vineland  the  shortest  day  as  one  of 
six  hours.  The  day  and  niglit,  in  tliat  case,  would  tiol  be  more  itmrly  equal, 
as  the  south  of  Greenland  and  the  north  of  Vineland  would  be  in  the  same 
latitude. 

The  condition  of  the  problem  of  the  latitude  of  Vineland,  as  determined 
by  the  shortest  day,  may  be  thus  summed  up  :  — 

Risk,  in  a  letter  writtL-n  December,  183 1,  to  Mr.  VVhcaton,  our  Minister  at  Copen- 
hagen, pronounced  it  practically  impossible  of  solution.  liishop  Sveinsoii,  of  Skalholt, 
did  not  understand  it.  Torf.xiis,  sent  to  him  by  the  Kin^;  of  Denmark  to  be  in- 
structed as  to  the  meaning  of  cyktarslad  and  dagmalastad,  at  first  thought  the  day  to 
be  six  hours  long.  I'orstcr  interpreted  the  passage  in  the  Saga  to  mean  tvj;/// 
hours, —  a  notion  later  held  by  Torl;eus.  \'idalin,  and  after  him  I'inn  Jonsson,  Rafn, 
and  Finn  Magnussen,  held  the  day  to  be  nine  hours  long. 

This  subject  was  discussed  in  the  Ai)|ieiuii.\  to  my  .Address  at  the  un- 
veiling of  the  statue  to  Leif  in  Boston  in  i-SSy.  My  effort  was  needlessly 
elaborate.  I  there  attempted  a  solution  of  the  question  of  the  time  of 
eykt,  which  has  been  so  often  sought.  It  depended  largely  on  whether 
eyktarstad  was  a  particular  hour  or  the  end  of  a  particular  hour,  and  was 
practically  settled  when  Vidalin  found,  in  the  passage  in  .Snorri's  "  Kdda," 
that  at  Reykholl  autumn  ends  and  winter  begins  at  sunset  at  the  time 
of  eykt.  Sunset  is  essentially  a  point  of  time,  and  not  ar.  hour:  all  le.xi- 
cographers  are  agreed  on  this.  The  beginning  of  winter,  at  Reykholt,  the 
residence  of  Snorri  Sturlason,  where  the.  above  observation  was  made,  was 
in  the  week  including  the  middle  of  October.  The  point  or  time  of  eykt 
by  modern  reckoning  would  be  ascertained  by  a  determination  of  the  time 
of  sunset  or  sunrise  ;  they  are  alike  equidistant  from  midday.  They  are 
points  of  time,  not  hours.  To  find  this  the  astronomer  Bishop  Thorlacius 
was  instructed  to  observe  the  time  of  sunrise  und  sunset  at  Reykholt  on 
the  first  Saturday  occurring  between  the  iith  and  the  17th  of  October. 
One  was  found  to  occur  at  half-pa.st  seven  in  the  morning,  and  the  other  at 


AND    SITK    Ol-    HIS    HOUSKS    IN    VINELAND. 


23 


half-past  four  in  tne  afternoon.  The  one  was  daomalastad,  the  time  of  break- 
fast ;  the  other,  cyktarslad,  the  time  of  the  afternoon  lunch,  at  Reykholt. 

Professor  Storm  has  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that  as  the  time  of  cykt 
varies  with  the  latitude  in  Norway,  it  is  therefore  of  no  value  in  determin- 
ing the  latitude  of  Vineland.  Vigfusson  mentions  that  cykt,  the  afternoon 
lunch,  occurs  in  Norway  — he  does  not  mention  the  degree  of  latitude  — 
at  half-past  three.  At  the  home  of  Bjiirnsen,  in  the  region  of  interior  Nor- 
way, Gudbrandsdal,  it  is  now  at  about  five  o'clock.  In  the  neighborhood 
of  Christiania  it  is  at  half-past  five.  The  Church  seems,  doubtless  for 
well-considered  reasons,  to  have  tried  to  make  cykt  coincident  with  7iona 
(the  ninth  hour),  at  three  o'clock. 

It  is  n(.t  remarkable  that  Professor  Storm  came  to  the  conviction  that 
Leif's  observation  that  on  the  shortest  day  in  Vineland  the  sun  shone  on 
tykt  and  dai^nia/,  was  of  no  value  in  determining  its  latitude.  Hut  in 
this  deduction  of  Professor  Storm  a  consideration  of  domestic  habit  has 
momentarily  escaped  him  ;    its  significance  will  be  apparent. 

Of  Icelandic  life  we  have  an  authoritative  picture  in  Henderson. 

In  1814  ami  1S15  a  Scotch  gentleman,  Dr.  Ilcntlerson,  went  on  horseback,  at- 
tended by  an  adequate  escort  with  suitable  equipment,  entirely  around  the  coast  of 
Iceland,  and  crossed  the  country  in  various  directions  four  times.  He  liad,  as  a 
scholar  and  philanthropist,  supervised  the  printinj;  of  the  Hiljlc  in  Icelandic,  and  as 
the  apjcnt  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Hible  Society,  undertaken  the  distribution  of 
the  Hible  to  such  families  of  Iicland  as  had  not  before  jwssesscd  it.  It  became  his 
duty  to  visit  the  clergy  and  learned  men.  including  the  officials,  and  also  the  people 
of  all  ranks  in  their  homes.  This  labor  occupied  him,  except  during  the  winter,  for 
two  years.  To  no  I'.iiglishman  (M-  Scotchman  probably,  before  or  since,  has  it  been 
possible  to  become  better  .acquainted  with  the  general  cultivation,  the  habits,  the 
domestic  life,  the  inherited  ways,  the  usages,  of  the  Icelandic  people,  than  he  was. 
I  lis  opportunities  do  not  seem  ever  to  have  been  equalled  by  any  man  of  any  natioii- 
iility.    die  jniblished  bis  journal  ;  in  that  he  remarks  :  — 

"  The  Norwegians  who  first  went  over  to  Iceland  were  sprung  from  some  of  the  most 
distinguished  f.imilies  in  the  l.ind  of  their  nativity.  .  .  .  Their  jvedoniinant  character  is  that 
of  unsuspecting  frankness,  pious  contentment,  and  a  steady  liveliness  of  tempera?uent,  com- 
bined with  a  strength  of  Intellect  and  .iruteness  of  mind  seliloin  to  be  met  with  in  other  parts 
of  the  world.  Their  /(//^-vi/^v,  liress,  and  mode  of  h/c  have  then  invarnil>t\  lite  same  during  a 
(•criihl  of  nine  cenliiries." 


24 


THE    1.ANUKALL  OK   I.EIK   ERIKbON, 


EvKTARSTAD  and  Dagmai.astad. 

What  do  tliesc  old  Norse  words,  cyktaistad  and  dai^malasUui,  mean?  One 
of  them,  the  latter,  is  still  in  use  in  Iceland.  \Vc  can  see  its  meaiiiuij  without  an 
etTort.  Dii<-  means  "day,"  early  morninj^;  mal  means  "  meal ;"  stad  or  lad  means 
"time"  or  "  tide."  ICarlv  moriiing  —  meal-lime  —  breakfast  varies,  as  to  precisely 
when  it  is   served,  with    domestic    habits   and    social  classes  ;   but  it  is  a  morniug 

meal. 

About  cyktaistad  there  has  been  a  va>  nount  of  discussion.  The  root  of  tlie 
word  is  tykt.  Tliis  was  held  by  a  srcat  authority  in  Icelandic  mailers  —  I'iun 
Ma^nussen  —  to  mean  "  oiLjhlh."  But  Professor  \'igfus.son,  of  O.xford,  England, 
in  his  "  Icelandic  i:)iclionary,"  says  "  lykt  has  noliiing  to  do  with  (///./,'  the  Icelan- 
dic word  for  "  eighth."  '     Vigfusson  also  says  :  "  In  Norway  ykt  means  a  luncheon 

'  There  .1  c  re.isons  for  hesit.iting  about  accepting  the  conclusion  of  Viytusson.  Tiic  origin  of 
this  system  of  u!  'sions  of  three  hours  e.ich  solmus  ,i  n.itur.il  one.  and  of  very  early  cl.ile 

In  the  "Hook  .jf  .Sun  Di.ils,"  Geori;e  Ikll  &  Sons,  Lontlon,  18S9,  paiie  iS.  Introduction,  the  Kev. 
D.  H.  H.iij;h.  in  a  p.ipcr  iKlore  the  Yorkshire  .Archasological  .Society  (Journal,  vol.  v  pait  xvii  )  is 
authority  for  the  following;;  — 

"  The  octaval  .system  is  of  very  aiK'iciiI  origin.  We  tiiid  in  Job  xniii.  S.  9,  alliisiun  m.ule  i"  a  man  with  his 
face  toward  ihe  sunrising,  locikin>;  Ix'fore,  bchiiid,  to  the  right  liand  and  !o  the  left,  or,  -as  it  is  rendered  by  the 
Targum.  '  ri>iiiR,  selling,  glowin)!,  hiding,"  corrcspDndiiiK  «ith  the  four  cardinal  p<jints ;  and  ihc  courses  of  the 
day  and  ni,i;lit  were  similarly  divided  into  four  part.^.  This  the  C'haldxans  ^ulxhvidcd  bv  three.  The  four  in 
their  hands  Iwcanie  twelve ;  in  those  of  the  F.gyptians,  (irecks  and  Romans,  twentvfour.  liul  the  .Northmen  — 
nor  they  alone,  for  the  s.in)e  practice  h.is  Iwen  found  to  exist  in  parts  of  llindu.^tan  and  in  llutinah  —  held  to 
the  four  great  divisions  of  time,  dividing  aiui  sulnlividing  them  .as  follows  :  — 

"  I.  Morgtn,  sun  E  N.  E.  to  E.  S.  E  =»  I  eikt,  or  tide  |()ld  Engl'sh]  =  2  stundr ««  4M  A.  M.  to  ^^  a.  m. 

"  2.  D<igr,  sun  E.  S.  E.  to  \V.  S   W.  =  j  elkts,  or  tides  =  6  stundr  »=  7'i  a.  m.  to  4W  r.  M. 

"  3.  Afuin,  sun  \V.  S.  W   to  \V.  N.  \V.  =  1  eikt,  or  tide  =;  •  stundr  =  4'a  r.  M.  to  7'*  I'  M. 

"  4.  Xott,  sun  \V.  .\.  W.  to  E.  N.  E.  =  3  eikts,  or  tides  •=  6  .stundr  «=■  7!^  r.  M.  to  jS  \   m." 

"  .Mr.  Haigh  continues:  '•  From  the  hours  allotte<I  to  Moryen  anil  Nott,  it  would  seem  that  this 
system  took  its  rise  in  l.at.  4;''  .N.,  the  Caucasian  home  of  the  Aryan  r.ice.  !i);ht  and  darkness  bcinj; 
at  the  summer  solstice  about  lifteen  and  nine  hours.  res()ectively." 

This  gives  a  day  between  7.30  a.  m  and  4  30  v.  M  of  nine  hours,  which  is  the  length  of  the 
shortest  day  in  the  latitude  of  lioston.  It  is  a  piece  of  independent  evidence  of  Ihe  accuracy  of  the 
views  of  Vidalin.  Rafn.  and  Finn   .Magnussen. 

In  Iceland  and  the  Faroe  Islands  the  orlaval  division  still  exists.  Sir  Richard  Burton,  in  liLs 
■•  l,'ltima  Thule."  written  in  l.S7S  tells  us  that  day  night  is  liivided  l-y  the  Farriesc  into  eiyht,  and  by 
the  Icelanders  into  nine,  watches.  .Seven  of  the  latter  number  three  hours  each,  and  the  rem.iining 
two  an  hour  .md  a  h.df,  —  which  practically  corresponds  with  Ihe  eight  tides  of  the  Norsemen,  if  the 
subdivision  of  one  portion  lie  .allowed  for,  while  Ihe  names  of  three  divisions  agree  with  those  of  the 
.ancient  d.iys.  In  Iceland,  also,  the  primitive  mcKle  of  measuring  time  by  the  sun's  p.issage  over 
natural  objects  w.as  still  in  vogue  .as  l,\te  as  i8i3-iSi4.  when  Dr.  Henderson  visited  th.it  country: 
'  The  only  dial  in  use  w.as  the  natural  horinn  of  each  township,  divided  Into  eight  equal  parts,  —  by 
mountain  peaks  when  such  were  situated  conveniently,  ancl  by  pyramids  of  stone  where  natural  marks 


mmmm. 


AND   SITli   OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN    VINELAND. 


25 


taken  at  about  half-past  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon."'  The  ancient  Edda  says 
^^/XV  occurred  at  sunset  at  the  be<,inning  of  winter,  —  the  middle  of  October  (iith- 
ijtli)-  Half-past  three — if  iyi-/  coincides  with  "  sunset"  —  would  give  a  day  seven 
hours  long.  But  this  sunset  of  the  I'alda,  according  to  astnjuomical  observations 
occurs  at  half-past  four,  which  would  make  the  day  nine  hours  long. 

It  is  not  remarkable  that  a  family  in  which  was  such  enterprise  and 
I'ntrcpidity,  not  to  say  turbulence  of  spirit,  as  characterized  Erik  and  his 
fiimily,  sliould  have  found  its  wav  from  Norway   to  Iceland. 

Most  of  the  emigration  about  the  end  of  the  nintli  century,  it  is  said, 
was  from  the  region  about  Trondhjem,  and  between  that  neighborhood 
and  the  Sognefjord,  wliich  is  in  the  general  latitude  of  Greenland  and  lower 
Iceland.  Erik's  earlier  residence  was  in  the  northern  part  of  Iceland  ;  but 
he  went  out  to  Greenland  from  Schncfcllsnes,  the  southern  promontory  of 
Breidafjord,  not  more  than  a  degree  of  latitude  above  that  of  Reykholt. 
The  f/mc  of  o'/7,  the  afternoon  lunch,  was  naturally  about  the  same  in 
the  region  from  which  he  emigrated  that  it  was  at  Snorri's  home.  The 
time  of  cyl-/  was  fixed  by  the  relative  measures  of  day  and  night,  the 
climate,  the  requirements  of  their  lives,  and  the  employments  of  husbandry 
in  which  almost  the  entire  people  passed  their  days. 

Now,  Lcif's  father  (Eirik  Raude^  and  his  family  resided  in  Iceland 
down  to  9S5.     Eeif  was  a  lad  whose  years,  judging  from   his  later  career, 


were  wantiiij;-  ThcF.e  m  irks  n:»tural  or  .Trtitici.il,  had  been  fixed  by  the  first  colonists,  and  the  latter 
b  ul  boon  renewed  and  kopi  in  repair  t'roni  generation  to  generation.'  *  Twelve  years  before  Dr  Hen- 
derson's journey,  an  indefatigable  antiqiiariin  wanderer.  Arent^.  visited  the  district  of  Sondfjord 
[SoKncfjurd  ?]  in  Norway,  and  h.i.s  left  a  record  of  the  eii;ht  tides  of  daynight  which  were  in  ii.se  among 
the  people  there,  and  of  the  regulation  thereof,  by  marks  on  hill  and  valley,  so  .accurately  that  mid- 
day was  seldom  at  variance  with  clock  time.  That  the  octaval  system  was  still  in  vogue  .at  the  time 
of  the  Norman  Conquest  is  shown  by  the  Kirkilale  dial,  the  most  interesting  and  complete  of  all  the 
early  specimens 

'  That  it  occurs  at  a  later  hour  in  southern  Nonvny  supports  the  onviciion  of  I'roCessor  .Storm 
th.it  the  tune  varies  with  the  latitude  lUil  the  l.iliinde  of  .\idaros.  of  southern  Iceland,  and  Kriks- 
fjiird  in  (Ireeidand  were  all  included  within  two  or  three  degrees. 

•  VigfuHson  *av^:  '*  These  (bv-ni.irk^  .ire  tr.lJiti1m.1l  on  every  farm  ;  AnA  many  of  thorn,  ninlcubt.  flate  frorti  the  earliest 
Mttlcn.    Amgrimsson  confirms  this  statement.     It  was  the  imnieinurial  (iractice  in  Norway. 


26 


THIi   LANDFALL  01"   LEIK    LKIKSON, 


may  have  been  twelve  or  fifteen  at  the  time  of  tlie  emigration.  The 
habits  of  domestic  Iceland,  in  regard  to  meal-times  as  in  re-rard  to  their 
general  lives,  were  fixed.  The  family  after  their  arrival  at  Brattahlid.  in 
Greenland,  naturally  obeyed  these  habits,  although  they  were  somewhat 
farther  south  than  they  had  been  in  Iceland ;  and  Leif  carried  the  liabil  of 
lunch  at  half-past  four  with  him  to  N'ineland,  —  as  did  all  his  company. 
There,  to  him  and  to  them,  the  time  of  cykt  was  an  absolutely  settled  thing. 
It  was  the  time  in  tlie  afternoon  iclun  the  appetite,  spontaneously  obeyint^  its 
lifelong  habit,  demanded  food.  The  men  of  his  company  obeyed  the  habit 
in  which  they  had  been  trained  and  to  which  they,  like  Eirik's  family,  had 
been  accustomed  in  Iceland.  The  defining  nf  the  length  of  the  shortest 
day  of  the  year  as  one  including  dagvial  and  eykt  between  sunrise  and  sun- 
set, appealed  directly  and  clearly  to  what  every  one  knew.  The  Saga-men 
who  told  the  story  of  Leif's  expedition  aftir  its  nturn,  at  firesides  and 
gatherings  for  two  hundred  years  and  more,  —  down  to  the  time  the  rela- 
tions were  committed  to  writing,  —  indicated  by  cykt  what  to  us  is  umler- 
stood  when  one  says  half-past  four  in  the  afternoon. 

Between  eykt,  occurring  at  half-past  four  in  the  afternoon,  and  the 
correspondingly  distant  time  from  midday,  dagmal,  occurring  at  half-past 
seven  in  the  morning,  were  nine  liours  ;  from  wiiu  h  the  latitude  of  \'ine- 
land  has  been  calculated. 

If  one  reflects  for  a  moment,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  time  of  eykt  and 
the  corresponding  length  of  the  shortest  day  in  Vineland  at  the  last  rest  on 
the  astronomieal  observations  of   Bishop  Thorlacius. 


The  fifth  point  is  that  the  place  where  Leif  passed  his  winter  in 
Vineland  was  in  iha  fortv-thinl  degree  of  north  latitude,  the  latitude  of 
.Massachusetts   Bay. 

The  precise  latitude  indicated  by  the  shortest  day  of  nine  hours,  as 
accepted  by  Rafn,  was  41  24  10.  But  the  |irecessi(m  of  the  equinoxes 
in  \W  interval  since  Leifs  time  h.as  been  calculated  (see  pai)er  by  .Storm); 
and  it  results   in  making  the  site  to  which   Leif's  ob.servation  applies  to 


HMH 


ANU   SlTi:   Ol'"    HIS   HOUSES    IN   VINKLAND. 


27 


be  ill  42°  21','  Tlie  site  of  Leif's  houses,  as  I  find  their  traces,  inde- 
pendent of  the  question  of  the  testimony  of  the  region  of  tlie  shortest  day. 
is  in  42"  22'  30".  This  near  coincidence  is  of  course  accidental.  Without 
watches  and  tiic  habits  that  go  with  them,  such  precision  is  not  suppos- 
able.     (The  subject  will  be  resumed  further  on.) 

Longitude. 

Whether  or  not  we  accept  as  conclusive  the  argument  that  the  latitude 
of  Vineland  is  in  the  region  of  the  forty-second  and  forty-third  degrees, 
some  twelve  clays'  sail  southwest  of  Greenland,  there  can  be  no  doubt  as  to 
the  longitude,  as  Vineland  must  be  on  the  Atlantic  coast.  The  maps  of 
the  sixteenth  century  uniformly  give  the  coast  in  this  latitude,  southwest 
of  Greenland,  somewhere  between  the"290lh  and  310th  meridians,  counting 
eastward  from  the  dividing  line  between  Sjianish  and  Portuguese  claims  as 
zero,  established  by  the  Pope,  at  Fcrro,  the  most  western  of  the  Canaries. 
These  ancient  cjegrees  of  longitude  include  the  seacoast  of  Massachusetts, 
lying  between  70"  and  71 '  west  from  Greenwich,  of  English  reckoning. 


TiiK  Slurs'  Logs. 

W'e  come  now  to  the  evidence  of  the  region  of  Vineland  as  determined 
bv  what  mav  be  called  the  logs  of  the  discoverers  in  connection  with  ac- 
cepted and  well-known  ancient  and  modern  geography. 

If  the  Northmen  were  ignorant  of  the  terms  "latitude"  and  "longi- 
tude," they  had  something  like  an  ecjuivalent  for  them  in  dirccttoii 
and  succession  and  sailins^  time  from  known  points.  A  glance  at  their 
methfxl  will  enable  us  to  see  the  range  of  its  service.  Here  is  an 
examjile  of  it. 

In  what  ap])cars  to  be  a  summhry  of  early  Icelandic  school  geography, 
which  it  is  safe  to  say  includes  only  what  was  regarded  by  instructors  as 
established  geographical  truth,  occurs  the  following:  — 

'  Corrected  (or  precession  of  the  equinoxes  and  refrnttion,  by  .Mr.  Geelmuyden,  of  Copenh.ij;en. 


38 


THE    LANDFALL   OF    LLIF   ERIKSON, 


"  Now  it  is  to  he  told  wluit  lies  opposite  Greenland, 
there  that  it  is  not  habitable,  so  far  as  is  known." 


There  are  such  hard  frosts 


This  gives  the  cliaractor  of  what  we  ixcognize  as   Labrador. 

"  South  of  Greenland  is  Hclluland  ;  nr.rt  is  Mark-land :  from  thime  it  is  not  far  to 
Vineland  the  Good" ' 

This  taiccs  for  granted  that  as  certainly  as  there  was  a  Greenland, 
there  was  a  Vineland.  Its  general  direction  from  Greenland  is  given;  it 
is  to  the  southerly,  and  two  countries  of  unknown  extent  intervene  between 
it  and  Greenland.  The  geographical  jwsition  of  Greenland  we  know.  To 
the  east  of  it  lies  Iceland,  defined  in  the  old  geography  as  Ix'ing  north 
of  Ireland ;  and  to  the  east  of  Iceland  is  Norway.  These  three  are 
nearly  along  an  east  and  west  line.  To  the  direct  south  of  Greenland 
there  is  only  open  sea;  but  at  the  west  of  south  there  are  three  projection.s, 
—  capes,  or  islands,  or  countries.  Mow  far  from  (Greenland,  or  how  far 
from  one  another  these  projections  are,  the  ancient  record  does  not  tell. 

Looking  at  our  maps  of  to-day,  we  see  at  the  southwest  of  Greenland  in 
succession  three  great  projections  from  tlie  mainland  into  the  Atlantic, — 
Newfoundland.  Nova  Scotia,  and  Cape  Cod.  Mav  these  be  the  three  be 
fore  named, —  Helluland,  Markland.  and  Vineland,  in  the  old  geography.'' 

These   three    undetermined,  and    the   other   three   well    known, si.x 

points  in  all.  —  are  on  ii  long,  irregular  curve  going  out  from  Norway 
and  Iceland  westerly,  and  then  southwesterly  to  V'ineland,  Let  us  glance 
at  them  side  by  side. 


N. 


In  the  old  geography  we  have 

Greenland,  Iceland,  Norway. 
W.         Ifdtuland. 
Mtirkland. 
Vineland. 


In  our  modern  maps  we  have 

Greenland,  Iceland,  Norway. 
Newfoundland. 
Nova  Scotia. 
Cape  Cod. 


E. 


'  Antiquitates  Americin^r.  p.  28v 


nir   y)nita*»/'m  /.«  fJt''  fSHM 


VIWtLAND 


rwtiMid 


■aaroti  i 


MKW 


I^ILAMU.PW* 


./■ 


WAaHIHOTOH  ( 


/         / 


PILOT  CHART  OF  THE  NORTH  ATLA 


9or 

\ 

...l'^*'**^'*'"" 

,-»  ■■•— * 

\ 

,  \ 

V 

V. 

• 

,    ■    •    \ 

/     / 


/ 


\ 


\ 


/ 


/ 


/ 


Akblr 


^— T 


ANTIC  OCEAN 


X. 


-is- 


I    I...  "i 

\ 
*^ 

■ 


»IH.|tel 


U  r. 


HAItKIMA^^ 


Hf 


*♦. 


«r 


Mr 


ir 


HT  lOTHAH)  TOJn 


"ittfffWfefutWWrnfictfl^^^^itt'^^^^  ■' 


■f:^ 
# 


#^ 


J ,1     Tj??K 


k 


.-^- 


-v*.' 


AJOWV 


X 


-4 


L  TTll '  M'^ff^^T'^^^ff^^S^WS^I  W  ' '  I 


■I 


/ 


•5» 


''•'■      1 1 


4 


■mi.w.ti.i«ii 


vs 


t  c 


(5 


■3 
It 


J 
4* 


P-I 
Q 

S  H 

«-  n 


s? 


PQ 


N 


rS 


3  - 


^  1 


o 


c;  VT^^ 


*#.«*/>  j.^7^v. 


.•N»I4^ 


^»ik    Nt*!* 


■UhM. 


-f'i 


^ 


>""«y>a< 


^-^ 


■i" 


X 


•?^ 


■^■^ 


riSjl....-»««V' 


I  J.. .       -ii.»R-    r^j 


Jt«, 


,  '" 


■%1 


?  * 


1,M 


i 


I      \    -.1 


\'  ^ 


-jil- 


-^  ii4> 


'^1 


\ 


\  1 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


-  IM 

^,  m 


11^ 

12.0 


U    Hi  1.6 


6' 


V] 


<^ 


/2 


VI 


c-: 


^j. 


''^# 


«ra 


'{^f 


A 


//. 


V 


^ 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


?!3  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


L<? 


w    ^^ 


W' 


I 


TO   SHOW   THAT   THE   VINLAND   OF  LEIF   WAS     BETWEEN   CAPE   ANN    AND   CAPE  COD. 


•ij 


•»^ilV. 


tfrom  A.Frenci)  map    1543 


THSVEr  y  .l~>  >J>«. 


Geratd  Mtrotiori  iimd    """1«  ■»  Duwljan  in  15*9; 


/' 

/ 

4j7        t5w 
2> 

/     jTot/'j*  rMji^c/jt 

•*iC 

/ 

T^ 

\ 

A 

\ 

>\ 

n  ^ 

1 

»..      I     A* 

d^L^^  / ** 

,r^ 

>. 

^•=»   * 

JOHN   DEE,    1580. 


Pr.OU  THI  MOLIMEAUX  aU)BB.  M^l. 


DB  BUY,   1596. 


^y<^ 


^■%A 


MSfiB/AM  I 


vjYrri.rET.       '^'jj- 


ft 

L 


A 


M 


"^ 


AND   SIT1-:   OF   HIS   HOUSES    IN   VINELAND. 


29 


The  first  three  names  in  horizontal  succession  in  either  column  are 
the  same,  and  well  known.  They  bear  to-day  the  names  they  bore  nine 
hundred  years  ago ;   their  latitude  and  longitude  are  well  known. 

The  second  three  names  in  either  column  are  borne  by  projections, 
provinces,  or  regions  lying  to  the  southerly  of  Greenland.  In  the  first 
column  they  arc  unknown ;  in  the  second  they  are  known. 

Let  us  consider  the  relative  distances  of  these  projections  and  their 
directions  from  one  another  in  each  column. 

They  were  subjects  of  instruction  in  the  schools.  At  Skalholt,  not 
far  from  the  modern  Reykjavik,  in  very  early  times  was  established  one 
of  the  two  great  institutions 

of  learning  of  Iceland.  The  ip.ld..%- fiLw4>^LJfr,.itUli^r»Mt^ 
other  was  at  Holum.  One 
of  the  most  learned  and 
renowned  officers  of  instruc- 
tion at  Skalholt  was  Ste- 
phanius,  who,  to  assist  in 
teaching  his  classes  the  his- 
tory of  Icelandic  discoveries, 
prepared  a  map,  of  which 
a  copy  has  been  preser\'ed, 
and  is  herewith  presented 
to  the  reader. 

On  this  we  see  the  names 
of  the  localities  just  men- 
tioned as  occurring  in  the 
old  school  geography.  We 
see  their  conceived  relative 
positions,  and  their  estimated  relative  distances  apart,  coinciding  with 
those  in  the  first  of  the  columns  just  presented.  Norway,  Iceland,  and 
Greenland  arc  on  a  line  running  easterly  and  westerly.  Greenland,  Hcl- 
luland,  Markland,  and  Vineland  are  on  a  curve,  the  chord  of  which  bears 


iis 


li . 


30 


THE    LANDFALL   OK   LEIK   KKIKSON, 


-    1 


to  the  west  of  south.  We  see  that  from  Greenland  to  Hclluland  is  far- 
ther than  from  the  nearest  point  of  the  latter  to  Mari<lancl;  and  we  also 
see  that  the  latitudes  of  Stephanius  were  a  subject  of  estimate  only. 

This  map  and  the  extracts  from  the  old  school  geography  give  us  three 
points,  and  their  succession  and  general  direction  from  Greenland.  So  far 
there  is  not  enough  to  relieve  us  from  tlie  possibility  that  Hclluland,  Mark- 
land,  and  Vineland  might  have  been  parts  of  Labrador.  We  have  not 
as  yet  enough  to  determine  where  the  three  points  were,  but  enough  to 
show  that  they  had  a  basis  in  trusted  history. 

Before  turning  to  that,  let  us  consider  how  much  we  still  need  of  what 
we  have  not,  to  enable  us  to  determine  the  place  of  I'iiieUuid. 

The  Greenland  of  the  old  geography  and  of  Stephanius's  map  is,  as 
already  intimated,  the  Greenland  which  wc  know,  whose  southernmost  point 
is  Cape  Farewell,  in  latitude  60"  10'  N.  Southwesterly  from  it  stretches 
tlie  western  Atlantic  shore.  On  our  modern  maps  we  see  precisely  what 
there  is  of  districts,  or  great  capes,  or  projections  into  the  Atlantic  along 
this  shore.  About  this  there  can  be  no  mistake ;  they  stand  out  in  marked 
prominence.  They  are,  as  we  have  seen,  Newfoundland,  Nova  Scotia,  and 
Cape  Cod.  They  correspond  with  Helluland,  Markland,  and  Vineland,  in 
general  direction  from  Greenland,  in  succession,  in  number,  and  in  relative 
position.  What  more  do  we  need  to  enable  us  to  say  that  the  two  sets  of 
threes  are  one  and  the  same  set,  and  that  the  Cape  Cod  of  to-day  was  the 
Promontorium  V'inlandia'  of  Stephanius  ?  The  one  thing  still  lacking  is 
this  :  We  need  the  equivalent  of  the  latitude  of  Promontorium  Vinlandice. 
We  need  distances  in  addition  to  directions  and  succession. 

Happily,  something  of  this  kind  has  been  preserved  to  us  in  the  account 
of  the  discovery  of  Vineland. 


* 
1 


TiiE  Logs  ..\gree. 

In  this  it  is  mentioned  that  two  navigators  —  one  sailing  northeasterly 
and  ending  his  voyage  in  Greenland,  and  the  other  sailing  southwesterly. 


lu^^S 


mm 


o 
z 

H 
X 

n 


X 
M 

r 
r 
C 
r 

>• 
z 
o 


; 


I 


I.       f 


';•!»» 


^'l\    ''-*t 


'»  I.  . 

-'*> 

-  ■•'''.   ^■ 

.1 

■  i"'. 

•'  ■ 


(II     nil:  I  Nl.  \N  I)    III 

A  y.  w  I'   ()  (    ,v  I)  1,  A  .V  I) 

Mlllt   IIh-   KiM-ks   V  .Sutlllflillj;!! 

l>r;tMii(V S\   H\  y.\  s  nk.-ii  hv 

Ohiii:h  »r  iIh-  Huiii  r  IIonoi  ii  \iii,k  ilu- 

I.4IKIIN    (tniM  I  X  N  KtNKKs  »(' Ihi  A  |l\l  I  H  A  r,  r  V  . 
II.- 


fUnlrM^iIoA 


MMB  I'^WK  ^mm  flkHMl  VMM  .MM*.      '      t^m-  L\\\    w'  '  I    \  «H^         ^^mS 


A  (;  i:  N  I.  »  A  1.    ('  II  A  It  r 

III      INK    INI.   \  \  l>     III 

.\   K    U'    I'    I J    r    ,v    I)    1,   A    N   u 

«i(li  iIh'  KiH'ks  V  .Siuiiiiliii^ii. 


'  ■*    • —  o****!* 


•msfmrnm^r 


AND   Sine   OK    HIS    MOUSES    IN    VINEI.AND. 


3« 


going  out  from  Greenland  with  purpose  to  reverse  the  voyage  of  the 
first  —  observed  tliree  great  projections;  the  second  navigator  verifying 
the  t)bservations  of  the  first,  and  in  addition  giving  names  to  the  projec- 
tions. These  names  were  the  names  given  in  the  fragment  of  Icelandic 
school  geography  and  on  Stephanius's  map,  —  Helluland,  Markland,  and 

Vineland. 

liut  the  history  gives  us  more.  It  gives  in  general  terms  the  /I'me 
rec|uired  and  the  direction  for  sailing  from  one  poiiJ  to  the  next  and  it 
gives  the  appearance  of  the  projections,  — their  physical  and  geographical 
characteristics. 

Let  us  apply  the  descriptions  given  in  this  history  to  these  projections 
as  we  know  them  to-day. 

The  first  projection  encountered  in  sailing  southward  from  Greenland 
—  Helluland  — is  described  by  its  discoverer  as  an  island,  \^re?,Qn\.\v\g  flat 
rocks  at  the  shore  where  the  ship  touched,  and  behind  them,  in  the  in- 
terior, snow-covered  mountains.  Being  an  island,  it  could  not  have  been 
Labrador.     It  is  called  Icaria  on   the  map  of  the  Zeni. 

The  j^ro;/// —  Markland  —  is  described  as  being  zcit/iout  mountains; 
wooded,  and  skirted  -with  sand-beaches. 

The  ///m/— Promontorium  Vinlandia>  — is  described  as  being  wooded, 
having  low  hills  in  the  interior,  extended  sand-beaches,  and  figured  as  having 
a  bay  at  the  west,  opening  out  to  the  ocean  on  the  north. 
All  this  is  from  Icelandic  history. 

Now  let  us  look  at  the  geographical  characteristics  of  what  may   be 
these  same  projections  as  we  know  the:  i  to-day. 
The //>j/ projection  is  Newfoundland  (Helluland  .'). 
We  present  a  photograph  of  the  shore  of  Newfoundland  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  the  most  prominent  salient  on  the  east  coast,  — St.  John's,  the 
Cape  Speer  (Spear)  of  Capt.  John  Rut,  1527.'     In  the  offing  an  iceberg 
looms  through  the  fog ;  there  is  no  beach.     The  shore  is  an  expansion  of 
flat  rocks.     In  the  mist  one  sees  a  bold  promontory  on  the  right.     The 
'  See  letter  to  Henry  VIII.  |  I'urchas,  vol.  lii.  p-  809. 


j 


\ 


32 


THE   LANDl  ALL  OF   LlilK   ERIKSON, 


loofathom    line   closely   apiM-oaclies    the    shore.'     Newfoundland   is   sur- 
rounded by  water.      Its  length  on  the  eastern  face  is  three  hundred  and 

twenty  miles. 

In  a  valley  in  the  interior  not  distant  from  St.  John's  (the  capital  and 
seaport),  trees  attaining  to  the  maximum  size,  indicated  in  the  accompanying 
photograph,  are  found  in  sheltered  places.  For  the  most  part,  the  native 
soil  of  the  southeasterly  portion  is  covered  with  scattered  shrubbery  and  rank 
grasses.  Far  in  the  interior  and  nearer  the  northwestern  coast  of  the  island 
are  forests.  There  are  mountains  in  the  southern  part,  and  snow-covered 
mountains  in  the  northern  part.     The  Sagas  seem  to  make  this  distinction. 

The  sciond  projection  is  Nova  Scotia  (Markland .-'). 

According  to  the  Admiralty  chart  of  Nova  Scotia  and  Cape  Breton 
(presented  herewith),  the  trend  of  the.  southern  coast  is  E.  N.  Fi.  and 
W.  S.  \V.  This  coast  is  the  lee  side  of  the  land  as  regards  glacial  move- 
ment. Sable  Island  is  what  remains,  above  water,  of  a  long  moraine 
swept  by  the  glaciers  coming  from  the  north,  —  the  monument  of  count- 
less wrecks  and  their  cause.  Much  of  Nova  Scotia  is  bordered  by  sand- 
beaches  and  bluffs,  as  mentioned  by  Leif,  which,  it  will  be  later  observed, 
are  wanting  on  the  coast  of  Maine,  as  they  are  on  the  cast  coast  of 
Newfoundland.  The  whole  region  is  low,  wooded  along  the  coast,  and 
without  mountains.     It  is  not  an  island. 

The  //«></ projection  is  Cape  Cod  ( Promontorinni  Vinlandia>?). 

This  region  has  been  elaborately  survej'cd  by  the  United  States  Govern- 
ment. I  present,  first,  a  comprehensive  outline  of  the  territory  of  the  most 
southern  of  the  three  great  projections,  —  extending  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Mcrrimac  to,  and  including,  the  entrance  to  Narragansett  Bay;  second,  a 
detailed  map  of  the  peninsula  of  Cape  Cod  from  the  United  States  Coast 
Survey.  ■  '    '      ^    ,■ 

It  will  be  seen  that  Cape  Cod  fPromontorium  Vinlandi.T  ?)  is  bordered 
by  sand-beaches  ;  that  it  ha.s  small  hills  in  the  interior,  but  no  mountains. 

>  .See  herewith  the  Ailmir.ilty  (li,iri  liy  the  great  navii;.->tiir  and  discoverer  Capt.  James  Conk  ; 
also  chart,  United  States  Hydrographical  Bureau,  is  introduced  later. 


i 


T 


•-                    *3 

," 

1^     -.Ve^'      r 

<       '           '  '^  :•-  *•  -'"  , 

• 

-      .  ^  - .  ■ 

*!    -^  ^^i^'^fC^'A-.    '• 

"""^^'^       f 

-"^^              '     ■ 

itfi^ 

^ 

^m7i^ 

^-^-iS^ 

.  -^ 

Wr 

-^wrmammmm 


I 


I. 


.tm'z  ■^':mf'^ 


^i^; 


i;vr^i.'iWay" 


I 


11 


AND   SITE   OF    HIS    HOUSES    IN    VINELAND. 


33 


We  are,  let  us  remcriiber,  seeking  now  only  for  an  equivalent  of  the 
latitude. 

We  have  found,  as  the  result  of  an  examination  of  the  charts  of  the 
Admiralty  and  United  States  Coast  Survey  and  familiar  modern  history, 
that  the  first  great  projection  southwest  of  Greenland  —  Newfoundland  — 
is  an  island,  and  has  snow-covered  mountains,  but  no  sand-beaches;  that  the 
second  of  the  great  jjrojections — Nova  Scotia  —  is  girt  about  with  sand- 
beac/ies,  and  has  no  mountains ;  and  that  the  third  of  the  great  projections 
—  Cape  Cod  —  is  bordered  with  sand-beaches,  and  is  without  mountains. 

We  arc  entirely  safe  in  the  conclusion,  aside  from  the  evidence  in  the 
succession  of  the  projections,  ihat  Newfoundland  could  not  have  been  the 
Vineland  of  the  old  Icelandic  school  geogra])hy.  Why  not  ?  Because 
it  has  snow-covered  mountains  and  no  sand-beaches.  F  r  the  same  reasons 
it  could  not  have  been  the  Markland  of  the  Sagas. 

Vineland  must  then  have  been  either  Nova  Scotia  or  Cape  Cod,  —  both 
of  which  present  extended  sand-beaches  and  no  mountains. 

The   S.\gas. 

Let  us  now  look  at  the  history  to  which  we  have  been  referring.  It  is 
contained  in  what  have  been  called  the  Vineland  Sagas. 

They  constitute  a  small  body  of  Icelandic  literature  that  has  come  down 
to  us  from  the  period  of  the  events  narrated,  for  a  long  time  held  in  mem- 
ory by  frequent  recitations,  the  habit  of  the  people,  and  as  part  of  a  system 
of  education,  and  sometimes  for  professional  .service,  —  transmitted  from  sire 
and  matron  to  son  and  daughter  as  fireside  entertainmen*:  and  culture  for 
a  series  of  generations,  and  then,  with  the  introduction  of  the  art  of 
writing,  transferred  to  parchment.' 

'  S.iga-mcn.  The  children  of  Iccl.iiid  of  our  day  (so  I  g.itlicr  from  native  Icelanders)  know  of 
nothing  more  s.irred  th.in  the  duty  of  .ilisolute  .iccur.icy  in  rcpeatini;  a  Saija.  Rev.  Dr.  Henderson 
(iSi  3-i,Si4)  dwells  on  the  intellectual  accomplishments  in  the  humlilest  <if  the  people  a.s  something 
without  a  parillel  in  his  experience  as  a  liriton  This  finest  sense  of  fidelity  to  the  text  of  an  author 
was  in  the  olden  time  as  trusted  in  Iceland  as.  .ircordinj;  to  Mr.  Cushini.'.  it  is  in  our  day  in  llie  Priest- 
hood of  Zuni. 

The  decisions  of  the  courts,  the  edicts  of  the  Althing;,  the  chronicles  of  kings  and  people,  the 


34 


THE   LANDFALL   OF   LLIl'    KRIKSON, 


The  Sagas  on  which  it  is  assumed  this  nld  Icelandic  geography,  and 
Stcphanius's  map,  and  also  the  essential  points  of  the  earliest  discovery  of 
the  coast  of  New  England  rest,  were  preservi  d  in  two  families  of  distinc- 
tion. One  of  them  was  that  of  Hirik  Kaiide  (Erik  the  Red),  an  Icelander 
of  distinction ;  and  the  other  was  that  of  Thorfmn  Karlsefni,  a  man  of 
wealth,  and  a  gentleman  accredited  as  of  royal  descent. 

That  the  trustworthiness  of  these  Sagas  relating  io  events  said  to  have 
occurred  nine  hundred  years  ago  should  be  called  in  question  by  those  who 
have  not  carefully  studied  them,  is  natural.  Nevertheless,  we  may  for 
the  present  regard  tiieir  trustworthiness  as  potential,  and  takinsi;  them  on 
credit,  proceed  on  the  assumption  that  what  they  promise  ntixy  be  ful- 
filled ;  and  if  we  should  find  their  descriptions  and  predictions  to  be  verified 
by  facts,  we  shall  then  have  no  doubt  of  the  actual  trustworthiness  of  the 
Sagas. 

The  Thorfinn  relations,  as  given  in  Rafn's  "  Antiquitates  Americana'," 
bear  witness  to  the  difficulties  that  have  arisen  to  perplex  translators  and 
even  the  earliest  scribes  who  collected  and  arranged  the  original  traditions. 
The  forms  of  expression  in  which  this  feeling  of  doubt  is  conveyed  are 
familiar ;  such  as,  "  They  .say,"  or,  "  Some  men  say,"  or,  "  It  is  said." 
There  are,  in  the  order  of  arrangement,  palpable  defects  of  sequence, — 
much  to  be  criticised,  undoubtedly,  if  we  were  considering  the  relations  as 
typical  models  of  historical  writing;  but  as  a  collection  of  recorded  verities 
in  the  history  of  an  ancient  peojile,  to  be  studied  not  (inly  for  what  is 
obvious,  but  for  what  may  be  foinid  between  the  lines,  they  are  of  inesti- 
mable value.     The  departure  of  Thorfinn's  fleet  from  Greenland   is  men- 

gene.ilogies  and  histories  of  f.imilies,  the   titles  to  csl.ite.s,  .is  helil  l)y  llie  S.i);a-mcii.  were  truslcil 
implicitly 

The  summ.iry  of  the  X'incl.inii  S.ii^as.  as  civcn  liy  I'crinsskjold.  diffiTs  so  verv  little  from  llint  in  the 
"  Antlquilate^  "  of  kafri  that  Lainj;  remarks  anil  Mr.  .ArngrimsMin  as  well  ■  that  both  of  llieni.  with 
the  exception  of  here  and  there  another  word  for  the  same  idea,  are  possibly  copies  of  .1  common  orijjinal 
by  different  scribes.  As  Mr.  Ciishin);  intbrms  me  lie  has  heard  lontj  relations  of  a  given  romance  by 
different  members  of  the  Zmli  Priesthood  (Saga-men),  which  did  not  differ  from  one  another  bv  a  word, 
it  is  quite  conceivable  that  the  X'ineland  .S.ii;a  of  ICrik  Raiidc,  in  Peringskjohl,  and  that  preserved  in 
the  "  Antiquitates  "  of  Rafn,  were  written  down  from  the  lips  of  iliffenni  Saga-men.  and  not  improli- 
ably  .at  different  limes. 


jSKfBiasiiS' 


AND   SITK   or   HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


tioned  at  least  five  times.  The  relations  differ  in  the  kind  and  variety 
of  niiniitia;  which  they  ha^c  preserved.  In  some  cases  we  have  hearsay. 
The  relators  may  have  been  —  indeed  must  have  been  —  on  different 
ships ;  they  did  not  visit  the  same  places  at  the  same  time ;  there  were 
several  and  various  accounts  of  the  same  event.  But  notwithstanding  all 
these  drawbacks,  the  Sagas,  closely  studied,  strengthen  one  another,  and 
clear  up  what  are  obscurities  to  the  superficial  reader. 

The  Sagas  have  been  accepted  as  in  a  sense  historical  by  scholarly 
men,  known  to  all  as  men  of  renown.  Our  ambassador  to  the  Court  of 
the  King  of  Denmark  many  years  ago,  —  Mr.  Wheaton,  afterward  minister 
at  Berlin,  —  investigated  their  claims,  and  trusted  them.  Humboldt  inves- 
tigated and  accei)ted  them.  So  did  the  geographer  Kohl ;  so  did  Kafn,  the 
Magnussens,  VMgfusson,  Konrad  Maurer,  Worsaae,  Edward  Everett,  J.  Eliot 
Cabot,  B.  F.  De  Costa,  Nordenskjold,  and  his  Scandinavian  contempora- 
ries. They  were  accepted  as  traditions,  held  by  men  habitually  truthful, 
of  events  that  transpired  some  nine  hundred  years  ago,  and  which  some 
centuries  later  were  committed  to  writing  in  the  language  of  the  relators 
and  carefully  preserved  to  the  present  time.  The  office  of  Saga-man  was 
in   a  sense  professional. 

Not  content  with  the  genital  conclusion  to  which  the  most  learned  — 
perhaps  one  should  say  the  most  patient  and  thorough  —  in  many  fields  of 
geographical,  pliilosophical,  and  historical  research  had  arrived  l^eforc  him. 
Prof.  Gustav  Storm,  of  the  University  of  Christiania,  with  the  original 
authorities  before  him,  made  the  whole  field  of  the  Vineland  Sagas  a 
subject  of  prolonged  and  exhaustive  analytical  study.' 

Professor  .Storm  takes  exception  only  to  some  minor  points.  His 
conclusions  in  regard  to  the  trustworthiness  of  the  Sagas  of  Eirik  Raude 
and  of  Thorfinn  Karlscfni   are  in  every  essential   jiarticular  identical  with 

'  T'rofessor  Storm  li.is  l)pcn  enK.igcd  in  this  study  fi  r  m.iny  ycnrs.  Sume  ten  years  ayn,  lie 
puiilislicd  n  (i.iper  upon  a  snlijert  of  kindre<l  interest.  His  more  recent  research,  puMislied  in 
Coivnliajjen,  I  have  had  carefully  translated  into  I'.nijlish  by  an  accomplished  Norwegian  lady. 
Miss  !n;;e!>or;^  Ka'-miisscn,  now  of  Milwaukee.  Wis.,  that  I  nii^;lit  have  the  latest  results  of  scholarlv 
research  in  this  field. 


36 


TUld   LAN  DI  ALL   OK   LEIF   ERIKSON, 


those  of  Rafn,  Worsaae,  HuniU/Jl,  Whcaton,  Kolil,  J.  Eliot  Cabot,  B.  F. 
Uc  Costa,  and  of  all  others,  as  Mr.  Cabot  remarks,  •'competent  to  form 
a  judgment  on  them." 

Professor  Storm  has  pursued  to  their  issues  other  important  inquiries 
connected  with  the  Northmen,  lie  finds  the  story  by  the  Prelate  Adam 
of  Bremen  of  his  interview  with  the  King  of  Denmark  in  regard  to 
Vineland,  somewhere  about  1070,  —  once  questioned,  then  overlooked,  then 
quite  forgotten,  and  then  taking  its  place  in  history.  — to  be  entirely 
trustworthy.     This  is  the  relation  :  — 

"  Besides,  it  was  stated  [by  the  King]  that  an  island  had  been  visited  by  many,  lying 
in  that  ocean,  which  was  railed  Vineland,  because  vines  making  excellent  wine  grew 
there  spontaneously  ;  cereals  grew  there  without  planting,  of  their  own  accord.  This 
we  know,  not  from  fabulous  reports,  but  by  the  certain  testimony  of  the  Danes." 

Professor  Storm  discusses  the  story  of  Ari  Marson,  a  kinsman  of 
Erik  the  Red.  which  records  a  possible  visit  to  America  as  early  as  982  ; 
but  it  is  foreign  to  the  object  of  this  paper.'  So,  too,  he  takes  up  the 
stories  of  Bjorn  Asbrandsson  and  Gudleif  Gudlaugsson ;  but  they  also 
belong  to  another  field  of  inquiry. 


II 


Tni.  Southern  Limit  of  the  Vineland  of  Leif. 

Before  turning  to  the  language  of  the  Sagas,  one  thing  further  may  be 
mentioned  in  determining  the  southern  limit  of  our  search  for  Vineland 
as  given  on  Stephanius's  map.  Stephanius  says:  "  Beyond  Promontorium 
Viiilandix  uwis  a  great  lyulf,  of  li'hich  not/iins;  was  kti07un"  If  Promon- 
torium Vinlandia?  was  the  peninsula  of  Cape  Cod.  it  follows  that  \ineland 
must  have  been   north  of  the  forty-first  dec^ree. 

We  have  the  Promontorium  X'inlandia-,  with  the  bay  wide-mouthed  on 
the  west,  open  tt)  the  north,  corresponding  with  the  Hook  of  Cape  Cod. 

Besides  this,  in  a  relation  of  the  Saga,  which  we  anticipate,  it  is  men- 
tioned that  a  merchant-ship  of  one  of  the  Northmen  was  driven  on  a  neck 

'  See  also  the  le.irned  rliscussion  in  great  detail  nf  the  .story  of  Ari  Marson  and  (Ireat  Ireland, 
by  Beauvois,  at  the  Congre.ss  of  Americanistes  at  Nancy  in  1.S75. 


ik 


■A'l^Tia;!^^."^'  ■iC:-i-^A: 


AND   SITK   OF   HIS    HOUSES    IN   VINEI.AND. 


37 


z^bife:^. 


c'rnd  broke  off  its  keel.  To  repair  this  —  that  is,  to  renew  the  keel  — 
the  vessel,  Professor  Mitchell  thinks,  was  beached  at  high  tide,  careened, 
and  Mie  work  done  between  tides.'  The  construction  of  the  hull  of  a 
vessel  of  this  period  is  exhibited  in  the  drawing  of  the  recently  exhumed 
Gokstad  Viking  ship,  which  I  saw  in  1880,  and  which  has  been  the  sub- 
ject of  an  elaborate  paper  by  M.  Nicolayson,  of  Christiania.  I  add,  from 
Du  Chaillu's  "  Viking  Agi',"  a  cut  show- 
ing the  mode  of  attaching  the  keel. 
One  sees  how  precisely  the  terms  of 
the  Saga  apply.  The  keel  was  not 
merely  broken,  it  was  broken  off.  This 
beaching  was  possible  on  or  near  the 

interior  shores   of  Cape  Cod,  just  outside   the    Hook,  or  anywhere  lower 
down  the  inner  shore  where  the  tide  is  some  ten  to  twelve  feet,  but  not 

possible  anyivlierc  south 
of  t/ic  peninsula  0/  Cape 
Cod. 

Why?  On  Nantuc- 
ket, opposite  Buzzard's 
May,  the  tides  will  not 
permit  it ;  and  on  Shel- 
Ur  Island,  ir  ( lanliner's 
i5ay,  the  mean  tide  is 
less  than  three  feet.  In 
such  depth  a  mcrchant- 
shi|i,  with  a  complement 
of  thirty  to  forty  men,  and  construction  providing  for  a  cargo,  loulil 
not  be  careened  for    repairs  to   its  keel. 

Profes.sor  Mitchell's  view,  however,  if  accepted,  confirms  Stephanius,  and 
limits  the  southern  range  of  our  search  for  Vincland. 

'  Tills  view,  so  very  tliouj^litful  of  I'rofossor  Mitcliell,  is  open  to  question,  li  the  lij;lit  of  .1  stone 
tablet  fonnil  in  .i  grave  across  the  Hay  in  Essex  County,  a /jr  j/w/A- of  which  appears  on  our  title 
page,  and  to  wliich  I  sh.ill  Liter  recur. 


I 


\t] 


EXPEDITION   OF   BJARNI. 

Driftino  in  Long  Northeast  Winds  anu  Storms  and  the  SoirrHERLV-SErriNf;  Arctic 

Current.' 

BjARNi.a  Norwegian  niercliant  and  ship-master,  on  a  voyage  in  985  from 
Iceland  to  Greenland,  had  been  driven  in  a  northeast  storm,  accompanied 
by  fog  and  rain  for  many  days,  upon  a  low,  wooded  projection  of  the  coast, 
having  here  and  there  little  hillocks  in  the  interior.  He  did  not  land,  as 
the  country  did  not  look  like  Greenland,  —  which  he  had  heard  was  a 
region  of  ice-covered  mountains  and  little  vegetation,  —  but  sailed  to  the 
northeast,  with  a  fair  wind,  for  two  days,  when  he  came  to  another  projec- 
tion, also  low,  relatively  without  mountains,  and  wooded.  Leaving  this 
second  projection  without  landing,  and  with  the  same  favoring  wind,  after 
three  days'  sail  he  came  on  a  high  land,  having  snow-covered  mountains, 
which  proved  to  be  an  island,  the  nearest  part  of  which  was  from  three 
to  four  days'  sail  to  the  southwest  of  Greenland.  After  sailing  three  days 
more,  under  stress  of  canvas  so  great  as  to  compel  him  to  shorten  sail, 
he  reached  Herjulfsncss,  the  residence  of  his  father,  at  the  southern 
extremity  of  Greenland. 

I  liere  reprociiice  a  part  of  a  recent  pilot-chart  issued  by  the  Government 
IIydroi,napliic:il  liiircaii,  on  which  is  given  the  tracks  of  various  derelicts,  and  of  the 
great  timher-rafl  that  went  to  pieces  Dec.  18,  1887,  showing  the  course  pursued  by 
them  in  drifting  ;  and,  besides  these,  showing  the  course  of  a  buoy  which  broke  hose 
from  ifs  moorings  off  Cape  A'lUr.  and  after  forty-six  days  was  captured  off  Nantuclcet 
Shoals.  Its  course  lay  along,  and  just  witliin,  the  margin  of  the  Arctic  current.  (.See 
arrows  j  Its  progress  may  have  been  hastened  by  a  northeast  wind,  and  it  may  have 
been  retarded  by  a  southwesterly  wind.  Hut  the  chances  are  that  tlie  record  on  the 
chart  indicates  very  fairly  the  rate  of  the  Arctic  current,  as,  unless  the  wind  was  exactly 
with,  or  exactly  in  the  teeth  of,  the  course  of  the  current,  the  buoy  would  have  been 
blown  into  the  Gulf  Stream  or  toward  the  shore.  Such  a  current,  with  the  addition 
>  See  S.iga  of  T.rik  the  Red  in  tlie  Appcmlix 


40 


THE   LANDFAI.I.  OF   LKIF    F.RIKSuN. 


of  a  northeasterly  wind,  Hjarni  hail.'  Hjarni's  story  determines  that  the  land  he  first 
saw  after  the  lon<^  easterly  storm  —  thi-  same  that  I.eif  reaches  as  his  most  southern 
point  —  wtis  some fourtcin  days'  sail,  with  a  fair  wind,  southwest  from  Greenland. 

Dr.  De  Costa  gives  —  on  his  tracing  of  Hieronymus  Verrazano's  map,  made  in  the 
Vatican  Library  —  Rio  da  kisses,  in  thi-  group  of  thirty-eight  islands  which  his  brother 
Giovanni  counted  in  his  voyage  northwaril.  Desimoni  made  it  Caho  dcs  hasas  in  1524. 
Cabo  de  basses  and  />'.  des  basses  occur  also  on  the  Uauphin  map  (Jomard),  north  of 
Terra  Nova  (one  of  the  Penobscot  group),  so  called,   154? 

The  presence  of  this  name,  H.  des  Hasscs  QlJass  Harbor.'),  on  the  maps,  and  of 
other  names,  as  of  I'renchman's  Bay  and  of  Monte  de  Trigo*  on  Hieronymus  X'erra- 

'  In  the  CISC  of  John  Kut.  cited  in  my  Address  .it  the  unveilinj;  n(  tlic  statue  to  I.cif  Erik.snn.  in 
Boston,  Oct.  29.  1S87.  .ind  quoted  from  in  the  letter  found  in  Turcliis  (vol.  iii.  p.  809),  his  ship  was 
driven  by  a  wind  from  e.istnortlieast,  which  drove  liini  obliquely  into  the  Arctic  current.  His  ])Osition 
at  the  beginniuK  of  the  .storm  w.as  in  53°  north  ;  longitude  not  definitely  known.  After  some  twenty 
days  he  found  Inmsell  off  Cape  De  li.as  H.irbor  (Uass  Harbor,  Mount  Desert),  twenty-five  leagues 
(Rut's  estimate)  north  oi  .St.  John's  Harbor  (Gloucester,  M.a.ss.),  in  the  forty-third  degree,  according 
to  AUefonsce.  from  which  place  his  letter  was  written.  • 

-  Tti-jujiit,  —  in  allusion  to  the  ancient  chariot-races.  See  Hakluyt  Society,  William  Strackey. 
Hy  R.  H.  M.ijor.  1  add  the  cuts  showing  how  the  group  of  three  peaks  seems,  to  one  sailing  by,  to 
pass  and  be  passed,  as  if  in  a  race. 


?•'<<   / 


iLL»i<''> 


r 


/?^.  £ 


~^*<  3. 


—    ^  — if^  ,■- 


r,>  ^ 


AND   SITli   OF    HIS   HOUSES    IN   VINELAND, 


41 


zailo,  Gastaldi,  and  Ruscclli,  taken  in  connection  with  the  presence  of  a  Piedmont 
pilot  with  Capt.  John  Rut  on  the  "Mary  Guilford"  in  1527,  —  who,  with  several 
sailors  on  shore  with  him,  accordinj;  to  Ramusio,  were  put  to  death  with  frightful 
torture  by  the  Indians  in  this  neighborhood, —  lends  su|)port  to  the  notion  that  it 
was  Giovanni  Verrazano  who  perished  hereabout  and  then,  and  not  as  a  pirate  in 
Spain,  according  to  Buckingham  Smith  and  Mr.  Murphy. 

Bjarni's  log  gives  distances  in  nautical  values.  They  require  to  be 
translated.  But  as  we  now  know  tlio  distance  from  Belle  Isle  to  Green- 
land, the  path  through  which  he  had  sailed,  and  the  times  during  which  he 
sailed  from  point  to  point  throughout  his  route,  we  may  arrive  at  a  rough 
estimate  of  his  rate. 

From  the  most  northern  part,  of  Newfoundland  to  Cape  Farewell  is 
about  si.x  hundred  and  ninety  miles.  This  Bjarni  sailed  in  three  days 
and  nights,  —  at  the  rate  of  about  two  hundred  and  thirty  miles  a  day,  or 
nearly  ten  miles  an  hour.' 

From  Cape  Race  to  Belie  Isle  Bjarni  sailed  along  the  land,  on  the  look 
out  for  any  indication  there  might  be  of  a  channel,  so  as  to  be  able  to 
ascertain  whether  or  not  he  was  coasting  an  island,  and  therefore  he  did 
not  record  the  time.  (The  distance  from  Cape  Race  to  Belle  Isle  is 
three  hundred  and  twenty   miles.) 

From  Cape  Sable,  the  low  wooded  land,  to  Cape  Race,  the  high  land  of 
snowy  mountains,  Bjarni  consumed  three  days  and  nights.  His  log  states 
that  "  t/iey  kept  the  sea  for  three  days  and  ni_<^/its,  until  a  fine  breeze  from  the 
sont/iiccst."  The  distance  on  the  map,  in  right  line,  is  the  same  from  Cape 
Sable  to  Cape  Race  that  it  is  from  Belle  Isle  to  Cape  Farewell ;  and  one 
version  of  the  log  records  the  same  time  for  sailing  the  one  stretch  and  the 
other. 

From  the  southernmost  land  Bjarni  had  seen, —  Promontorium  Vin- 
landia^  —  the  first  he  again  saw  was  after  sailing  away  two  days  and 
nights,  with  "  the  land  on  the  larboard   and  their  s/ieet  on  the  land  side.'' 

'  The  S.nga  tr.msl.itcd  from  Peringskjiilil  gives  the  time  as  tour  days.  It  will  later  appear  that 
three  days  is  probably  more  nearly  correct. 


43 


THE   1.ANDKAIJ.   OF   I.KIK   FRIKSON. 


i 


^i  I 


The  land  and  tlic  slu'ct  on  tlic  larboard  side  indicate  a  wind  from  the 
southerly.  Hjarni  had  been  for  many  days  in  a  frightful  northeast  storm 
accompanied  by  fog  and  rain,  which  had  driven  him  from  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Iceland  through  all  the  intervening  sea  —  he  did  not  know  how 
far — to  the  neighborhood  of  Promontorium  V'inlandiiv.'  Such  a  storm 
must  have  had  its  counterpart  to  the  far  southwest.  It  had  swept  across 
the  country.  Fair  weather  iiad  followed.  I  he  storm  centre  (the  lowest 
barometer)  had  passed  to  the  north  of  him.  Later  tlie  breeze  was  "  fine 
from  the  southwest,"  and  later  still  became  a  gale.  This  summary  of 
the  meteorology,  to  which  Hjarni  was  a  witness,  is  a  familiar  one  at  the 
signal-service  stations. 

As  a  matter  of  course,  about  the  time  the  .storm  centre  passed  to  the 
northwest  of  him  the  wind  was  less  strong  where  he  was,  and,  as  might  be 
presumed,  thev  were  forty-eight  hours  in  running  from  Promontorium  Vin- 
landi-T  to  Markland  (on  our  maps  from  Cape  Cod  to  Cape  Sable),  —  about 
two  hundred  and  seventy-five  miles,  or  scarcely  si.\  knots  an  hour. 


Let  us  now  return  to  the  equivalent  of  the  latitude.  Having  the  direc- 
tions, we  seek  the  distances.  A  [)art  of  them  we  know,  because  we  know 
that  Greenland  and  the  island  to  the  southerly  of  it  —  Newfoundland  — 
were  the  Greenland  and  the  Helluland  which  were  familiar  to  Hjarni 
and  Leif.  They  were  familiar  not  only  to  them,  but  to  their  successors. 
Thorlacius  maps  them.     .So  do  others,  before  Torfa-us  wrote.- 

The  distance  from  Cape  Race,  where  Hjarni,  sailing  to  the  northeast, 
first  found  high  mountains,  to  Cape  Farewell  (Greenland)  is  in  hUitude 
more  'Cn'xn  four  fifths  of  the  whole  distance  from  Promontorium  Vin- 
landicX  (Cape  Cod)  to  Greenland. 

From  Cape  Farewell  to  Cape  Race  is,  in  right  line,  ten  hundred  and 
ninety  statute  miles;  and  in  degrees  of  latitude  it  is  13"  30',  while  from 
Cape  Race  to  Cape  Cod  it  is  4"  30'. 


'  See  Stcplianius's  .M.ip,  p.ige  29. 


>  Sec  Tidskrift.  iS,S5-i886. 


-^■■yjJtaiiatei^'jK^ifc^i,,  , , -_  - 


- 


Norfolk'*  •" 

Sch." 


.JU 


,/     Nov.W        "^'<,\. 


Oct  240^- 


Kiiv.  3 


-o 


N 


0  :t.l 


Bk.Lavar* 


■o- 

Jan.  29, 


0 

Oci 


^ItaiM 


'  '.v " 

.  f 

's^ 

\ 

< 

1 

te 


MriM 


I'        ! 


nimmii ,.^.«>».i»n^f«is.»-nii,»yj»iiy»>ji.f  *,'. 


AND   SITE   OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN  VINELAND. 


43 


'  The  trend  of  Nova  Scotia   and  Cape  Breton  is  about  E.  N.  E.  and 
W.  S.  VV. ;  but  from  Cape  Sable  to  Cape  Race  it  is  nearer  N.  E.  by  E. ;  and 
from  Cape  Cod  to  Cape  Race  it  is  nearly  N.  E. 
It  may  be  stated  thus :  — 

Cape  Farewell  is  in  60°  10'  Latitude,  and  43°  Longitude. 
Cape  Race  „    46°  40'         ..  -    53°  'o'     „ 

Cape  Sable  „     43"  3o'         ..  -.    65=  10' 

Cape  Cod  „    42°  lo'        „  ..    70"  10 

The  total  northing  between  Cape  Cod  and  Cape  Sable  is  only  1°  20', 
and  between  Cape  Cod  and  Cape  Race  4°  3o'-  But  the  difference  in 
longitude  between  Vineland  (Cape  Cod)  and  Helluland  (Cape  Race)  is  17°. 

Let  us  now  recall  the  object  of  immediate  search.  It  is  the  latitude  of 
Vineland.  We  have  brought  it  down  to  a  range  of  4"  30'  of  latitude,  —  that 
is,  it  is  within  extreme  limits  of  about  three  hundred  miles  north  and  south, 
along  a  northeasterly  and  southwesterly  shore  of  the  Atlantic.  This 
assumes  for  the  moment  that  the  Vineland  of  Leif  did  not  extend  south  of 
the  elboiv  of  the  peninsula  of  Cape  Cod.  This  Stephanius  said,  and  this 
we  have  stated  in  passing  on  page  37  i  but  we  shall  later  more  fully  see 
the  demonstration  of  its  truth.  That,  and  the  testimony  of  the  name 
"  Kjalarnes,"  and  the  renewal  of  Thorwald's  keel  go  together.  Let  us 
consider  the  situation  anew. 

Now,  Bjarni  was  three  days  and  nights,  with  a  "  f^ne  breeze  from  the 
southwest,"  in  making  the  3°  lo'  of  latitude  and  12°  of  longitude  between 
Cape  Sable  and  Cape  Race,  — six  hundred  and  ninety  statute  miles;  and 
he  was  two  days  and  two  nights,  with  a  southerly  (?)  wind,  making  the  5" 
of  longitude  with  the  i"  20'  of  latitude  between  Cape  Cod  and  Cape 
Sable, -two  hundred  and  seventy-f^ve  miles.  Taking  the  latter  division 
of  the  voyage  in  reverse,  Leif  made  it  in  two  days, -that  is,  probably 
two  days  and  nights;  as  he  came  upon  land  in  the  early  (.?)  mornmg 
(those  who  landed  observed  the  dew).  The  times  would  then  be  prac- 
tically  identical. 


44 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LEIF   EklKSON, 


[if 


I 


Leif's  Exi'kdition   and   Lanokai  I.. 

Leif,  having  heard  Hjanii's  story,  buys,  equips,  and  mans  his  ship.  He 
touches  the  island  Bjarni  had  coasted,  notes  the  flat  rocks  along  the  shore 
(see  photograph,  page  31),  calls  it  Helluland,  and  sails  away  for  Bjarni's  next 
salient,  taking  it  in  reverse.  He  finds  the  shore  sandy,  calls  the  land  Mark- 
land,  and  sails  away  for  the  next  point. 

Here  is  Leif's  record  from  the  time  uf  leaving  Markland: '  — 

"  Leif  said,  '  We  shall  give  this  land  a  name  according  tt)  its  kind,  and  call  it 
Markland.'  Then  they  hastened  on  board,  and  put  to  sea  again,  with  the  wind  from 
the  northeast,  and  were  out  for  two  days  until  they  sighted  land.  They  sailed  to  the 
countrj',  and  tame  to  <ui  island  that  lay  to  the  north  of  the  mainland." 

One  relator  says,  "  where  they  disembarked  to  wait  for  good  weather."  Another 
relator  says:  "Walked  ashore  there,  and  looked  about  in  tine  weather.  They  noticed 
that  dew  was  on  the  grass,  and  happening  to  touch  it  with  their  hands  and  put  it 
into  their  mouths,  i^iought  they  had  never  tasted  anything  so  sweet." ^ 

>  See  S.iga  of  Krik  K,\iifle.  .Appendix. 

»  W.  W.  Withcrspoon  (.■\meritaii  .Xmliroimloeist.  vol  xi.  p  380),  says  :  "  Whilst  travclliii);  through 
the  State  of  Nev.idn,  ...  my  attention  was  attracted  to  numbers  of  Indians,  principally  squaws  and 
■  children,  camped  along  the  borders  of  Honey  I.ak-.  The  shores  of  this  lake  were  bordered  by  large 
beds  of  tides,  or  rushes,  crowin;:  in  the  shallows.  I  was  told  that  the  Indians  came  to  the  lake  every 
year  to  gather  honey-dew;  and  never  having  heard  of  this  before.  I  made  a  hurried  investigation,  and 
found  the  tulcs  when  freshly  gathered  to  be  .sparsely  covered  with  small,  clear,  bright  points  or  drops 
of  a  sticky  and  verv  sweet  liquid,  resembling  honey  in  both  taste  and  consistency.  The  drops  in  some 
instances  were  a  little  larger  than  a  pin's  head,  hut  as  a  nile  were  very  minute.  This.  I  was  told,  was 
the  'honey-dew ;  '  and  it  was  to  gather  this  that  the  Indians  were  then  gathering  the  tulcs,  .  .   . 

"  1  was  informed  by  the  white  men  living  near  Hcmcy  Lake  that  the  lake  derived  its  name  from 
this  honey-dew  Whether  the  dew  is  the  result  of  perforations  in  the  stalks  produced  by  insects,  or  is 
,1  deixisit  made  by  some  insect.  I  am  unable  to  say." 

Touching  tlie  last  point  the  following  observation  will  have  weight.  Driving  in  Lenox.  Mass..  late 
in  September.  1889.  I  noticed  the  leaves  on  shagbark  hickory-trees  by  the  loadsidc  to  be  apparently 
varnished  on  one  side.  On  eximination  I  found  the  substance  sticky,  and  to  be  sweet  to  the  taste. 
The  quantity  that  had  issued  was  so  considerable  as  to  have  dripped  and  stained  the  fence  rails  and 
the  ground.  On  some  leaves  there  were  little  white  crystalline  scales.  looking  and  tasting  precisely 
like  cane  sugar.  It  was  palpably  an  exudation  from  the  leaf.  The  leaves  of  elms  were  also  varnished; 
but  the  substance,  though  viscid,  was  bitter  to  the  tasie  The  day  was  dull,  and  the  season  h,a<l  been 
marked  by  unusual  rainfall.  The  coachman  and  the  domestics  at  my  house  said  they  hai  Irequently 
observed  the  same  phenomenon  in  Ireland. 

I  have  noticed  the  growth  of  rushes  in  low  areas  alx>ut  Cape  Cod.  and  much  of  a  long,  slender- 
leaved  grass,  deeply  rooted  in  the  sands :  but  having  been  accustomed  to  think  that  the  sweetness 
of  the  dew  observed  by  the  Northmen  was  another  word  for  refreshing  i)urity,  very  natural  to  men 
who  had  for  a  long  time  been  at  sea.  it  had  not  occurred  to  me  to  look  for  indications  of  honey-dew 


I 


!■ 


mt&m*. 


SLilgMISSBg 


T' 


1. 


J(J".'?"P?."*I» 


TIIK 


RIVER  h  GULF  or  ST  LAWRENCE 

.NEW  FOUNDLAND.NOVASCOTIA 

AM)  TIIK. 

UANKS    \I).IA(  KNT. 


lUliM  riiK 


IIHITISII     \ 


llMIKM.rV    KUKM  M    MAUINK  M.iir  S  lOVST  srl(\KYS. 


(r7  f«f  r   '«./   J^m^tf   *  !«"     '"J  -*»  '.f* 


5>rw»rt  ttitmir  J  <»m»»    .CMnMaM 


\» 


■-•ii'"" 


i' 


!        '/ 


s.i...   i*.'kf:'  •: 


■^ 


.,:.^^i^»M^-'f' 


L"s:affiaasfes 


yv 


1      ■•'    t;.  -^ 


/lA      fM 


■^ 


*#««W'«*«»!S!«I»W»«*! 


,.^-W!9««*i»ft>i»  ■ 


AND   SITE  OF   HIS   HOUSKS    IN   VINELAND. 


45 


Having  landed  and  observed  the  sweetness  of  the  dew,  they  again 
embarked. 

"  'J'hen  they  went  on  board,  and  sailed  through '  a  bay  that  lay  between  the 
island  and  a  ness  that  jutted  out  northeastward^  from  the  mainland,  and  steered 
.  .  .  westward,"  past  the  ness." 

The  two  great  facts  relating  to  the  Landfall  are  —  {\)  descending  from 
the  nortlieast  upon  an  island  lying  to  the  north  of  the  mainland;  and  (2) 
its  having  on  the  west  a  broad  bay  opening  out  to  the  north. 

Leif,  in  plain  sailing  to  the  southwest  from  Ncwfoimdland,  could  not 
have  fallen  on  an  island  on  the  north  shore  of  Nova  Scotia,  even  if  he 
might  have  been  west  of  the  island  of  Newfoundland. 

Why  .•'  Because  Prince  Edward  Island,  or  Cape  Breton,  or  the  Mag- 
dalen Islands,  would  have  intercepted  hint. 

But  in  sailing  from  Cape  Race,  reversing  Bjarni's  route,  might  not 
Leif  have  fallen  on  an  island  on  the  south  side  of  Nova  Scotia?  Yes. 
But  how  will  he,  on  leaving  the  island,  as  the  Saga  requires,  sail  through 
or  across  a  bay  or  sound  opening  outward  to  the  north  ?  Look  at  the 
Admiralty  map;  look  at  the  chart  of  Stephanius;  look  at  the  sentence 
above  from  the  Saga ! 

All  the  bays  on  the  south  shore  of  Nova  Scotia  which  Leif  could  have 
reached  by  sailing  from  Cape  Race  at  the  northeast,  open  to  the  ocean, 
not  to  the  north,  but  to  the  south. 

On  reflection  it  will  be  clear  to  the  reader,  with  the  maps  before  him, 
that  this  is  conclusive  as  to  the  latitude  of  the  Landfall.  It  could  not  have 
been  on  the  coast  of  Maine,  as  there  are  no  sand-beaches  from  Portland  to 
Frenchman's  Bay;  and  a  sandy  shore  is  essential,  though  not  enough  of 
itself  to  determine  Vincland. 

Had  it  depended  alone  on  a  belt  of  sandy  shore  or  lowland,  wooded, 
and  the  absence  of  snow-covered  mountains  (as  these  qualities  are  common 
to  the  peninsulas  of  Cape  Cod  and  of  Nova  Scotia),  the  Landfall  might 

'  Thea-  .ire  oilier  versions  :  as,  "  across  a  bay,"  and  "  into  a  sound." 
"  Another  version  is  "■north."  »  .SVi/'/frt' westward. 


H 


46 


TUK   LANDFALL  OK    LEIF    ERIKSON, 


have  been  on  Nova  Scotia,  tliough  Markland  with  ^andy  shores  could 
not  have  been  Newfoundland.  Wliy  ?  A\:c/oii>iti,'an(/  /ms  no  sand-beaches. 
But  coiiiing  from  the  northeast  upon  the  Landfall  ^t  the  notlh  of  the 
mainland,  and  then  sailing  westward  through  a  bay  opening  out  to  the 
north  and  past  a  ncss  jutting  out  from  the  mainland  to  the  northeast, 
determines  the  question  adversely,  so  far  as  Nova  Scotia  is  concerned. 

There  is  a  feature  of  the  coast  which  may  be  mentioned  as  most  inter- 
esting and  corroborative.  It  is  that  the  southernmost  part  of  Vineland  on 
Stephanius's  map,  in  presenting  a  bay  opening  to  the  ocean  on  the  north, 
as  already  observed,  and  having  a  long,  narrow  promontory  going  north- 
ward, the  continuation  of  the  mainland  on  the  east,  corresponds  to  Cape 
Cod  Bay,  already  referred  to,  and  suggests  the  name  which  the  Dutch 
gave  to  Cape   Cod,  —  Witle   Moek  {White  Hook). 

Tin;  Island  on  wiricii  the  Landfall  Occurred. 

but  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  island  which  was  Lcifs  Landfall  is 
not  on  our  modern  maps,  nor  on  the  map  of  Stephanius.  Have  we  then 
made  a  mistake,  after  all  ?  No  ;  the  island  was  there.  It  existed  down 
to  1602.  Gosnold  saw  it.  It  was  there  to  Allefonsce  in  1543,  to  Ruysch 
in  1507,  to  Cosa  in  1500,  probably  to  the  crew  of  John  Cabot  in  1497, 
and  we  may  add  to   Lcif  in   icxx). 

It  was  the  Kjblrnes  (Kjalarncs)  of  Tliorwald  and  Thorfinn;  the  Coar- 
anes  of  Merriam ;  the  Carenas  of  Lok ;  the  Cape  Arenes  of  Thevet ;  the 
Cape  de  Arenas  of  Mercator;  the  C.  de  arena  of  Vallard;  the  C.  de 
Sablons  of  the  Dauphin  niaj);  the  Cap  Blanc  of  Champlain  (1605);  the 
Insel  Baccalaurus  of  Ruysch  (1507),  and  its  equivalent,  the  Cape  Cod  of 
Gosnold  (1602),  —  the  Cape  Cod  of  to-day. 

North  End  of  Cape  Cod  an  Isl.\n». 

How  far  southwar<l  might,  tlie  island  of  Leifs  Landfall  extend.'  According  to 
Cosa,  Ruysch,  Allefonsce,  and  Gosnold,  it  was  near  the  summit  of  the  Cape.  But  a 
strait  may  have  been  observed  farther  south.     I  submit  — 


\ 


.^^MiCihi 


X 


'^  t-«HV-''r-^':t.M 


r 


ik 


mmi 


;lt 


/ 


u 


'\ 


\ 


M-5V 


/" 


ft 


^^■jf-rl,.,,^"^^,,.  -jg  j^t-Jgfl^- 


T/ic  OfUfinal  Cti  ''•  Fif/i/rative, ofwhirh  iJn  aMe  is  m ao urate  Fac  SimUek^sJhunJ  on  /he  ^()'~  June  /S4/.  in  tht'  /■ 
«)/'■  fJw  Slafc--  Oeneml,  in  ih^  /{■oval    'rrAnes  a^'^/ie  l/agiie. 

If  Has  aii/ieu^o/  ///<'  Men/o/Mj presen/ed  lt>TAe  StcUes(/em-r(f/ .  m  /Ae  /8'-^  A/j////,sl,  /0'/6,  /> 
"Be/vuiSeMe/.s  van  NifUH-Xed^/land  'raying  for  a  Spedal  Orfroy  aawi/i//(/  fo  /Jw  Phmm/  of  ^7 MtirrJi  /6'/4  , 
Mfmor/aJ,  Its  s/i^mn^  f/ie  exteMo/y  <  n  rnes  mnA  h\  ■  Sc/tip/je>  (oi  /le/is  //en^/r/ej:  x  of  Mim/iden//<un .  ///  a  sm^//f 
^ur^n,7Mwe(/  "TJw  Onru^lfithkn        ^frmnaiisL':  ^/u/  can  sod  A  f  fie  fiuilt  in  jVewNef/ier/amf . 

7  ^  J         SyTry^t^ff^^"^^ 


tiTM  Of  S*HOMY  k  Cf  mw  YO^II. 


2t)'~  June  /S4/.  in  ihe  Lake/  R'cus 


'hfam/  of  ^^y M/irr/i /6'/4  ,mhs  /I'/'yxvi'/Av///^' 
iim/ii/iem/tif/i.  m  a  srna/l j/tu///  n/  fi  ///.v/.v 


H 


yf 


?j^:/Tr?^r^^/^''^  <^^  */^/^.»  'j 


W^Ll':^ 


^^yt^u  y/i^  j^^  ^>W  ''^-^  .^ 


/ 


1 1. 


!--■ 


!        / 


*•. 


I'w^- . , 


-:!!::; 


h 


">     '■ 


^  .■*T.« 


y 


I 


Tkto 


I,  from  •urvcya  miuia  It;  (iipt    ('y|iriiui  ^ullllhlU1|t,  uiuIit  ilm  niitlnMiiy    if  iIk'  llntiah  kO<l  I  olooiiO  Kov.rniiiiiiM,  ahutly  b«(uri>  thn  year 

^iMlalMd  In  ••!■•  form  with  otbor  uharti  uf  Umi  ('«BadiiM  miiI  M<'»  hiuilsuil  aouto,  itliout  I7a'4,  ia  Ixmduu. 

■m  of  tk«  ('.  ft.  (JoMi  Md  UtKxtaUc  Itarvvjr,  WmUdkUhi,  I).  (. .,  in  Mty.  iaa«,  (rom  k  i<op7  of  tb«  MIm  is  Um  C^Bfrauvoiiai  Ul>nr} 

KALI 
'  t  f  j  j  I         -j-j  I,  i  j  Jo       .^,.^ 


UU4. 


: 
f 

t 


.,-WK-.     ■^v.,T^SA^.-i. 


m 


-% 


'I' 


'^  : 


•:i  - 


t 


^f- 


W^'    '    "-W 


,    -,.  '**^'t''*K^**S5f?**f!S 


t 


■ 
f  1 


t 


-^'■X.-> 


'    J'C^^-^X'^^'-y    ^^^-^ 


VV'/ 


r'  r  5    9   8 

:  s  -  <  •  r  i*  ^i 


5  S  2's  f 


|S<S 


'f*- 


\. 


iJ^ 


1^^ 


AND    S1TI-:    OK    Ills    HOUSI.S    IN    VINKLAND. 


47 


1.  Southack's  map,  from  surveys  begun  in  iC>i)\,  and  published  in  1734.  It 
presents  a  passage  across  the  cape,  or  peninsula,  which  Soiithack  traversed  in  a 
whalebdat  in  1717-  It  is  now  crossed  by  two  bridges.  It  liad  its  eastern  terminus 
in  Nausel  I  larbor,  and  its  western  outlet  is  now  Hoat  Meadow  River.  Tliis  passage, 
answering  to  po])ular  belief  on  the  Cape,  was  closed  in  about  1740.  It  appears  to  me, 
passing  along  the  highway,  to  be  filled  up  with  blown  sand,  through  which  still  creeps 
a  slender  rivulet. 

2.  We  have  the  map  of  the  Dutch  explorer,  from  surveys  of  Hendricxscn,  in 
1614.  It  shows  ojjen  way  through  Mass  River  on  the  south  side  to  Hass  Hole  on  the 
north,  now  occupied  with  the  river,  swamps,  ponds,  and  an  area  of -sand-ridges  thrown 
up  by  wind  and  water.  1  have  visited  the  region.  Through  this  pass  the  Puritan 
Colony  of  i6^*<,  going  to  Quinnipiac  frf)ni  Boston,  afterward  settling  at  Guilford, 
according  to  tradition,  jjrobably  passed.  It  is  one  of  the  routes  which  it  has  been 
proposed  to  open  for  a  ship-canal  across  the  peninsula  of  Cape  Cod.  This  ancient 
channel,  cutting  off  the  eastern  part  of  the  [K-ninsiiIa,  made,  as  seems  probable,  the 
great  triangular  Island  of  Louisa  of  X'errazano,  —  about  the  size,  as  he  estimated,  of 
the  Island  of  Rhodes.'  The  map  of  Ilendricxsen  bears  rather  on  the  merging  of 
the  numerous  original  more  or  less  detached  moraines  into  the  present  continuous 
peninsula. 

V  We  have  the  map  of  Ruysch,  bearing  date  of  1507,  produced  from  records  by 
Portuguese  discoverers  of  the  earlier  years  of  the  si.xtecntli  century.  Although  a 
little  distorted,  there  can  be  no  question  that  In.  Raccalaurus  was  the  portion  of  the 
present  Cape  Cod  within  which  the  Pilgrims  anchored  in  1620,  around  which  "  the 
Race  "  sweeps,  and  on  which  stands  Provincetown  to-day.  A  glance  at  the  large  and 
detailed  Coast  Survey  Map  of  Cape  Cod  shows  the  Islet  Haccalaurus  united  by  a  long 
neck,  quite  slender  toward  the  south,  connecting  with  the  main  peninsula  near  the 
Highland  Light.  Il  shows,  loo  clearly  to  leave  a  doubt,  that  th('re  was  a  time  when 
the  long,  narrow  strip  of  drift  sand  constituted  a  part  of  the  body  of  the  ancient 
moraines  at  cither  end. 

4.  A  few  years  nearer  to  the  time  of  Leif  we  have  Cosa's  map  of  1500.  As 
Cosa  was  not  on  the  New  England  shore,  the  portion  of  the  map  north  of  the  West 
Indies  must  have  been  supplied  to  him.  As  John  Cabot  is  the  only  earlier  navigator 
whose  sketch  of  the  region  of  Ca()e  Ann  and  Cape  Cod  has  come  down  to  us,  it  is  fair 


■o^~ 


;<•.►"' 


.*vi*: 


'  1  quote  ttic  followinf;  froin  I'lrevoort's  ver.sion  of  \'iTr.iz,ino.  p.it;p  43  :  "  Weijjhinfj  .inclior  [in 
Itoston  HarlM)r],  Wf  s.iilcd  e.islwaril,  .is  the  l.ind  Uirneil  tint  w.iy,  ruiinini;  ci.;IUy  leifjues  K.imusio 
s.iys  fifty],  U'c  snw  .ilways  in  siijlit  of  it  an  i^limd  01'  tri.mgnlir  form,  (list, int  ten  le,ij;iies  from  the 
continent,  in  .size  like  the  Isl.ind  of  Rhodes,  full  of  hilis.  covered  with  trees,  and  thicklv  inh.il)il(d, 
[judj;iu;;j  from  the  series  of  fires  which  we  s.iw  them  ni.ikinjj  all  aloni;  the  shore.  We  baptized  it  with 
the  n.inie  of  your  illustrious  mother  [Louisa]."  V'crrazano  appears,  in  dclerniinir.f;  the  lan<l  at  the 
ea.stward  as  an  island,  to  have  passed  through  the  channel  of  Hass  River  from  Cape  Cod  l!ay  to  Vine- 
yard Sound.  This  .intient  strait  is  now  larijely  tilled  in  the  central  portions  with  blown  sand.  It  has 
been  repc.iledly  proposed  to  reopen  the  pass.agc  for  ship  navigation. 


Thf,  Summit  ok  Cai-k  Cod  an  Island. 

Allefonsce  (1543)  gives  tlie  island  as  the  easternmost  projection  of 
Terra  do  la  Franciscane,  —  the  Nova  I'rancia  ( Gallia)  of  V'erra/ano. 

Attentive  study  of  the  charts  from  Cosa,  Riiv>eh.  and  Southack,  side 
by  side  with  the  detailed  Coast  Survey  map  of  Ca|)e  Cod,  enables  one 
to  see  that    the  navigators  who  furnished    the    originals    may  have  found 

'  John  Cal)Ol  in  i4'*7      Sec  inscription  I'ii  Lok  s  map. 


\l 


48 


TllK    LANIJIALI.   OK    I.KIK    KKIKSON. 


to  infer  that  one  of  Cabot's  crew  shipped  with  Cosa  ami  f;avc  liini  tlic  outline  of  this 
portion  ot  iiis  niaj).  It  is,  naturally,  out  of  proportion,  but  shows  a  larger  and  lesser 
island  at  the  summit  of  the  Cape.  The  narrow  straits,  in  keeping  with  the  idea  that 
the  whole  region  was  niaiio  up  of  islanils,  were  like  the  rest  of  Cosa's  great  maji.  and 
doubtless  his  own  work  I'he  Charles  (the  Kio  Ciranile:  and  the  rocks  and  islands 
at  its  mouth  are  there  as  they  are  on  Kuysch's,  and  as  described  by  Alletonsce  and 
Thevct,  and  as  they  ap|)ear  on  the  Coast  Survey  Chart. 

The  portion  of  the  map  which  1  ascribe  to  the  sailor,  reached  from  Cavo  do 
V'nglaterra  —  Ca|)e  Hritain  (Hrelon),  Cape  Ann — to  Cape  Cod,  the  salient  beyond 
the  most  distant  Hag,  —  a  memory  of  the  act  of  sovereignty  (planting  a  tlag)  of  John 
Cabot.  It  bears  the  Venetian  and  Uritish  arms  quartered  on  Humboldt's  copy.  See 
Cosa's  map  in  llumboUlt's  "  M.xamen  Critique  ;"  also  (Joniara  and  Stevens. 

Near  Cape  Hreton  is  Cavo  .St.  Johan  of  Lok's  map,  the  C.  .Sainct  Jean  of  Thevet, 
the  alternative  St.  Johan  of  Allefonsce,  —  the  Hay  of  .St.  John  of  Cajit.  Jnhn  Rut. 
The  site  of  Boston  Harbor,  and  the  rocks  anil  islands  ne.ir  its  entrance,  are  indi- 
cated, as  is  also  the  salient  below  Cohasset,  —  the  site  of  the  fourth  tlag  counting 
from  the  north,  —  and  next  the  (jurnet,  or  possibly  the  salient  of  Manomet,  on  which 
is  set  up  the  fifth  (lag.  Against  the  coast  between  Cape  Britain  (Breton)  and  Cape 
Cod  is  the  recognition  of  the  discovery  of  the  bay,'  in  the  inscription  "  M.ir  descu- 
bierta  por  ingleses."  The  fifth  flag  is  followed  by  the  scuyiu- nf  Cape  Cod  Bay  and 
the  islands  at  the  northern  end.  The  larger  may  represent  the  part  of  the  eminence 
behiiul  I'rovincetown,  and  the  smaller  the  bulbous  expansion  at  the  end  of  the  low 
neck  which  runs  out  from  Race  I'oint.  See  Cap  de  la  Franci-scane,  on  Allefonsce's 
map,  referred  to  in  his  te.\t  as  C.  de  .N'orombergue. 

If  it  is  obvious  from  the  detailed  map  of  the  Coast  Survey  that  I'rovincetown  was 
once  an  island,  it  is  equally  obvious  that  r.imct  River  was  once  a  i)assage  through  ; 
and  that   this  was  true  of  Boat   Meadow  Creek  and   Bass  River 

Thus  we  see  that  tl;c  present  north  end  of  Cape  Cod  may  have  been  (in  at  least 
four  ways)  part  of  an  island,  five  hundred  years  after  the  Saga  of  ICrik  the  Red 
required  that  it  should  be  an  island. 


J 

J 
4 


AND   SlTi:   OK    Ills    HOUSES    IN    VINELANU 


49 


a  channel  above  the  Highland  I.iglit,  and  anulhcr  at  I'amet  River ;  or,  as 
we  liave  seen,  a  clianncl  may  have  been  at  Uuat  Meadow  River,  where 
St)Uthack  went  throuj^li  in  the  whaleboat  in  about  1717;  or  at  Bass  River, 
according  to  the  tradition  that  one  of  the  English  ships  in  1639  with 
the  colony  for  New  Haven  sailed  across  Cape  Cod;  or  as  making  to 
Verrazano  the  Island  of  Louisa,  1524.  .     . 

How    WAS    ALL   THIS    PoSSIIU.E  ? 

To  tlie  geological  student  it  is  obvious,  as  already  intimated,  that  the 
whole  peninsula  was  originally  a  cluster  of  terminal  moraines,  which 
from  an  early  period,  under  the  influence  of  currents  and  tides  and 
winds,  have  been  coalescing,  — tlie  abrasion  carrying  the  sand  and  fine 
gravel  away  from  the    parent  mound    in  a  talus   along    the  edges  of   the 

stream. 

It  will  serve  to  make  the  matter  more  clear,  if  we  dwell  a  moment 
on  the  geological  history  of  Cape  Cod. 

The  region  of  the  forty-fir>t,  forty-second,  and  forty-third  degrees  of 
latitude  was  swept  by  an  endless  succession  of  glaciers,  each  succeeding 
the  otlicr,  as  a  general  thing,  leaving  its  terminal  moraines  a  little  less 
advanced,  — giving  us  tlie  ridges  so  incomparably  displayed  along  the 
valley  of  the  Charles  above  Waltham,  through  more  or  less  of  the  town 
of  Plymouth,  and  throughout  the  peninsula  of  Cape  Cod,  Martha's  Vine- 
yard, Nantucket,  and  Long  Island,  New  York.  One  sees  evidence  of 
them,  possibly,  in  the  fishing-banks  of  to-day.  To  see  how  recently 
some  of  these  clianges  have  been  made,  compare  the  map  of  Captain 
Southack  with  tlw  Coast  Survey  charts,  — areas  that  were  dry  at  low 
tide  two  hundred  years  ago  are  now  at  all  tides  under  water;  or  com- 
pare them  with  the  maps  of  Champlain,  with  the  salient  of  the  shallow 
terminating  in  Haturier.  Currents  have  cut  down  mounds  and  dispersed 
them,  or  have  filled  uj)  areas  of  slack  water  with  drifting  sand.  The 
closing   up  of  the  mouths  of  harbors,  and  the  projection  of  long  narrow 


h 


ill 


jvj<? 


so 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LKIF   ERIKSON, 


beaches  are  familiar  phenomena.  Look  at  the  beacli  that  has  run  out  be- 
tween the  current  of  Eel  River,  having  its  mouth  ori<;inally  near  Chilton 
Downs,  the  tide  sweeping  up  between  Manomet  and  Urown's  so-called 
Sunken  Island.  It  is  as  wide  at  Cedar  Point  agaiii>t  the  Cowyard,  lliree 
miles  away,  as  it  is  wiiere  it  si)rings  from  the  mainland.  Or,  look  at  tiie 
beach  that  unites  Sacpiish  Head  with  the  Gurnet,  or  that  leads  noith- 
west  from   the  latter  to  Hrant   Point. 

The  translation  of  sand  by  water  and  wind  is  a  familiar  phenomenon 
on  the  south  shore  of  Long  Island,  New  York.  Napeague  Heach,  near 
the  east  end,  is  a  strip,  several  miles  wide,  of  sand-dunes,  now  uniting 
Montauk  with  the  portions  of  Long  Mand  farther  west.  The  beach 
was  at  one  time  an  open  strait.  Indeed,  the  Indian  name,  Napeague, — 
"divide  under  rcv;A-/-,"~ describes  its  larlier  condition.  West  of  East 
Hampton,  along  the  great  South  Hay,  and  farther  along  down  to  Rock- 
away  and  Coney  Island,  beaches  are  continually  opening  and  riosing, 
vanishing   and    re-forming. 

It  is  not  improbable  that  the  beach  between  Provincefown  and  the 
Highland  has  been  repeatedly  opened  and  closed.  Some  twenty-five 
years  ago  heavy  storms  occasionally  made  a  breach  over  some  jiarts  of 
the  Neck;  and  the  Ciovernmcnt,  alarmed  at  the  possibility  of  the  isol.a- 
tion  of  Provincetown,  directed  a  line  of  piles  to  be  driven  where  the 
danger  seemed  imminent.  In  spite  of  this,  great  alarm  was  felt  during 
the  winter  of  1S8S-18S9,  lest  a  break  should  occur.  ;\  look  at  the 
detailed  Coast  Survey  map  will  show,  near  the  Hii;!iland  Light  Life- 
saving  Station,  how  very  narrow  the  beach  is  at  the  head  of  the  swamp 
and  meadow  of  the  little  bay  which  was  open  to  Cape  Cod  Hay  be- 
fore the  breakwater  tr.aversed  by  the  railroad  and  highway  was  set  up. 
(Coast   Survey,    Detailed    Map.) 

It  is  not  impossible  that  this  beach,  open  at  the  time  of  Leif,  was 
continuous  at  the  time  of  Thnrwald  and  Thorfinn ;  .again  open  at  the 
time  of  Ruvsch,  and  closed  toThevct;  open  again  to  Gosnold  (1602),  and 
closed  to  Prinne  and  Chani])laiii  and  the  Pilgrims.     The  year   1889  has 


iT 


J 


s 


A 


^ 

w 


««•■«■ 


Hi 


Ji 


1 


\ 


».  v-r 


\ 


s 


<**  t  ■iz* 


'>^. 


•■:   .1.^ 


''^1^**... 


--;i.'^ 


..;     ^-~- 


.>   i 


.1, 


V 


l"^^* 


J 


'"iff  rf         5i, 


.'VUii'-iiiak'.i  .^i- 


:-3/> 


^r^s"  -;^^?^-'f^*;^--'--'<-^»^^'iJ=^ 


'•^'KT^tsr'  ftt>>*--^''=  m- 


•<«~»« 


S-ff 


■^^. 


V^  .tl 


^fw 


V 


"•i '  \ 


'1 


^ 


.^^.M 


dg*'v* 


i 


''>t 


7  ... 


7- 


** 


Hh 


i 


.,"■-  *>;. 


. 

^4     f? 

:»l. " 


«/**^  ^ 

.'^" 


;'^w  jf,  „ 


.:,i?\: 


■  <;<     4 


awi'-t'^'^r   .:^"v 


*l 


..t 


ft- 


*  ^    -^'-^g.  y^ 


r 


Tn'' 


r^':";^- 


•\4>, 


1  ~^'tf,w:'-      if.. 


:^^f 


H,/ 


-..^BK!*'---*  <^3'    ,  fi. 


;^.- 


t 


t   ■''    '     '  .X' 


.-  f  J".  J 

I 


•  5 


/:-P.- 


I 
L 


*j^>4 


/      i     f 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


V 


// 


i/ 


4f 


<.  % 


<p 


C^' 
^ 


1.0 


I.I 


1118     IIIII2  5 


iiiu 

IIIM 


2.2 


2.0 


1.8 


• 

|l.25      1.4      16 

-« 6"     

► 

^^ 


<^ 


/a 


/a 


'<^. 


e. 


<r). 


'/ 


/A 


Hiotographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


iV 


« 


^v 


SJ 


Ss 


\\ 


6^ 


% 


\.^ 


% 


V. 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY    14580 

(716)  873-4503 


<? 


? 


k 


o 


N 


UNITED  STATES 

coa^Tmd  geodetic  sunvEY, 


PART  OF  CHART  110. 


I     V       w 


Vv 


U*    »      -v  ^       *         ^         -v 


.       i 


^ 


'!•     /> 


t^'*'-"'        . 


^-        ??«• 


*•* 


v* 


^ 


Vf     ^ 


IP 


/'' 


w^^ 


>     ^tr.-," 

' 

1? 

j 

■••».'■ 

* 

^ 

iJ-     ^ 

'  X  ^* 

ytrTi-J 

'         V 

■* 

"> 

!*  id^a^ 

%<► 

•»>* 

^.'    9 

JH 

"      -s- 

19^  <TM.hu.yi.S.ht.^%: 

3l 


^y.:-^- /;'S»^|^ 


1.1 


an     8t 


-•^ 


3i 

;  3 

;    3« 


at 


'.H 


3l 


emsrfum 

\TATlCm 


ei 


tii        ai 


u4 
10  thr  irh.yl.S.SpS 

It*  rt'l 

lot    '\ 


18 

l5^  tr.f.W..V. 


ni 


1^ 


.6V  *** 

()lt.vl.SNi.Sly 


vA 


nl 


vA      \ 


i 


\\ 


b 


«Jt 


lut 


Anf.      \ 


u{ 


Ok 


at        lU 


»6 


ikl 


u« 


t  •».<(».? 


lUi 


ia( 


h  B{ 

J 


ifc» 


lot 


^ 


^ 


lo! 


.r.J 


i(.i.«.,.*a»     ,      «       3*      .n 
si  --,^  ,       ^     . 

^!t^  -vthrH 


9*5     >%      *I8 


3j        -it  54     5* 


MiC 


«?..' 


hnl  S 


Hi 


Rt 


St.    i 


■%:  . 


r.i 


.'A 


-I — r  T~r"~' — r  T— r— r-r  T~i — r— pn — r-T"7 


Arrf.i 


64 


64 


flti 


br.  M.  Ar*  A/, 


74  ■•*  5t 


Ri 


■5t 


H 


/m/      .\i 


'ri 


•  ■f* 


3i 


:rt   "-i^ 


74 


6( 


74 


B4 


5j 


fit 


M 


hntS. 


«t 


5f 


«t 


<.t 


54 


«t         "^         M 


«t 


«4 


>(t 


<«( 


^       '"        "  ^  C. 


5* 


7t  *  «*  ^ 


«»--. 


5' 


6e 


r.? 


'.+ 


(•t 


Hit  ^  «*■*    C 

v.  C).     ' 


J--— 


«u 


r.t 


111  .'!'■■> 


rM.i).w><;'  Iv 


^  ^A 


»t 


la  (J, 


lb 


61 


Hi 


»? 


\. 


64 


•U 


oi 


..pi  jr. 


(A 


"i? 


54  "  ,         «' 

*       I  4*  -"a 


X, 


at 


M 


i4 


iS- 


64 


'H 


V  \  '"^ 


6|  ^U        ■"      r,t 


fl4 


\ 


X. 


<.i 


hr.i..': 


hS. 


yt       Hi 


St 


'„./..r 


gt    «wM.  6 


_.- J« .. 


a 


H 


—  !.l 


^T 


''». 


7^'vi..A     "^ 


r/,V6  Co.»o*rof/. 


■Ami 


3f 


I 


4*    <^      a  .„t 

6  8l 


lUi 


i3( 


kA 


M 


15 


lo 


lO 


9 


f*      « 


M> 


"7t 


Ok         is4 


Xil 


at 


ei 


hrdS.    * 


frjl.t^.S,lr- 


li 


9i 
8t  >"  t.J 


at 


i3i 


Wk 


f2    ; 


■'."S^ 


iG{ 


i5» 


i5 


itt 


1(4 


v^.J.i'.M.^  »& 


» 


Kit 


loi 


i 

u>i     ! 


SA 


Bt 


/ 


at 


v''^ 


I    lU 


Bj 


V 


16  «>i 


*  '     3j' 


oi 


»t 


.«-,v(.<>i 


M 


<rs..S.\t.ll;..Sp.  V' 

.iiiL_^ —- — , II 


5  7i   t/        ili_ 

wm$Tut*0  muor  \'  ^v-  -^  ■ 


84 


Si 


.'? 


lol 


\ 


\ 


13i 


»t 


'" 


Ul 


10       10 


ai  »*      "•■'.'( 


mi 


J»_ 


fft 


aj        "     at 


BV>  '"t 


KUM 


1 


il>^ 


^ 
»!«1 


^V'''^/* 


^    A 


A      *. 


4     ..*•. 


*     ..        I 


•■1 


$Hm^^^ 


i.r.  I 


AND  SITE   OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


51 


witnessed  such  wearing  away  of  the  neck  north  of  the  Highland  Light 
Life-saving  Station,  that  vessels  outside  can  now  see  through  the  depression 
the  light  on  the  point  beyond  Provincetown  harbor. 

There  can  be  nothing  violent  in  assuming  that  the  In.  Baccalaurus, 
observed  by  the  early  Portuguese  navigators  and  recorded  by  Ruysch, 
was  in  existence  at  the  time  of  Leifs  Landfall.  It  bore  the  Same  name 
that  it  bears  now,  Baccalaurus,  —  "  Cod."  There  is  no  more  question  of 
this  than  that  the  region  north  of  Pamet  River  was  an  island  in  earlier 
times. 


i/» 


Let  us  now  look  at  the  detailed  map  of  the  peninsula  of  Cape  Cod, 
which  the  Office  of  the  Coast  Survey  has  kindly  permitted  me  to  use. 
It  enables  us  to  realize  that  we  have  before  us  the  portrait  of  a  crescent- 
shaped  cluster  of  glacial  moraines.  The  last  glacier  had  melted  away  in 
its  seat,  in  Cape  Cod  Bay.  The  map  shows  the  cliannels  among  these 
ancient  moraines  now  closed  at  points;  filled  up  with  wind-blown  sand, 
as  at  Bass  Hole  and  Boat  Meadow  River;  or  shut  in  at  the  east  end,  as 
at  Pamet  River,  and  lastly  near  the  Highland  Light,  where  once  may 
have  been  the  channel  that  separated  the  island  for  Leifs   Landfall. 

From  the  point  of  the  Landfall  which  we  have  now  reached,  the  dem- 
onstration that  we  stand  on  —  Promontorium  Vinlandia;  —  is  established 
by  the  doctrine  of  exclusions.     Let  us  recall  the  argument. 

TiiK  Landfall. 

We  reduced  the  range  of  its  latitude  to  an  ocean  front  of  three  hundred 
miles.  Vincland  required  sand-beaches.  The  north  part  and  the  south 
part.  Nova  Scotia  and  Cape  Cod,  had  extended  sand-beaches.  The  part 
between  —  the  State  of  Maine,  like  Newfoundland  and  Labrador  farther 
north  —  had  no  sand-beaches.  Vincland  must  be  Nova  Scotia  or  Cape 
Cod.  It  could  not  be  Nova  Scotia.  Why .'  Because  Leif  landed  on  the 
southern,  after  two  days'  sail  from  tiie  more  northern,  of  two  sandy  coasts. 
The  island  on  which   ho  landed  was  on  the  north  side  of  the  mainland, 


-^■^  '     i 


'    !' 


if: 


52 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LEIF   ERIKSON, 


at  the  east  of  a  bay  opening  out  to  the  ocean  on  the  north.  The  ccn- 
ditions  are  impossible  for  Nova  Scotia.     (Sec  the  Admiralty  map.) 

Having  determined  the  initial  point  of  Vineland,  the  remainder  of 
what  is  said  in  the  Sagas  may  be  studied  as  prediction,  the  verification 
of  which  must  be  sought  in  ancient  and  modern  maps  or  other  records, 
in  the  charts  of  the  United  States  Coast  Survey,  in  local  histories,  in  the 
geology  and  geography  of  the  region,  and  in  field  exploration. 

The  discussion  about  the  length  of  the  shortest  day  as  indicating  the 
latitude,  takes  on  its  proper  place.  So,  too,  I.aing's  stories  of  the  grapes 
and  of  poor  Tyrker,  over  which  some  conscious  experts  have  waxed  merry ; 
the  white  car  of  the  unripe  Indian  corn  being  wheat  (a  grain  that  was 
not  heard  of  here  till  Champlain  brought  it  I;  the  trouble  about  the  pro- 
fusion of  eggs  of  water-fowl  on  Monomoy,  even  now  described  by  sports- 
men in  the  terms  employed  in  Thorfinn's  Saga ;  the  pleasantry  about 
Vineland's  possible  extension  to  Africa,  and  the  early  visit  to  Muitra- 
manna-land  (White  Man's  Land)  to  the  south,  —  all  which  may  have 
interest  to  j)atient  students,  but  has  little  or  no  necessary  connection 
with  the  Landfall  of  Leif. 

The  sixth  point  is  that  the  Sagas  alone  yield  a  demonstration  that 
Leif's  Landfall  was  on  Cape  Cod. 

The  Vineland  of  Leif  lay  in  the  forty-second  and  forty-third  degrees. 

^Lassachusctts  also  lies  in  the  forty-second  and  forty-third  degrees  of 
north  latitude.     Let  us  become  familiar  with  its  ocean  front.' 

'  Plwtoj^raphs  of  Afdfis  of  the  A\"v  Eni;/ami  Coast  from  A.  D.  1000,  <rr  ^v'-'c»  on  Sli/iluinius's 
.\fap  of  1 570,  dmvn  to  the  I  'nited  States  Coast  Sun'ey  Mop  of  1K66. 

StfphaniuM  (i;7o) 1000  John  Hoc 15S1 

]ohn  Cabol  (chart  in  I.tik's  map  of  icS-^       .  x^tyj  MoUnrtix  <i]obe       1592 

Cca 1500  Wvttlift 1597 

Kuy>ch 1507  Siilij 1598 

Verrazano  (MaiolIo>) 1524  Mcrmm *.  f 

French  M.ip  (The  Oanphin) 1546  Cliamplain       iftii 

Thevct about  is?6  Coast  Survey 1S86 

Mercator     . is^g 

These  outlines  m.ike  sufficiently  clear  that  the  Rio  (Innde  of  Ruysch.  the  Charles  of  John  Smith, 
and   the  Norumbega  of  Allefonscc  ami  Thevet  were  one  and  the  same.      I'here  is  on  one  hide  of 


,Cr»« 


■  : 


^dr^fM 


r 
I 


^•U 


,s 


^^i^s^'-"^. 


\''.\fc*r 


O^  l.-Cf 


BAV 


1/  **«    ]        J.^a,. 


1/  )       u»iia/i(iej( 


^vH4^^ 


ififeia 


»•«  cit\ 


K 


onm 


COSA 

I77S~ 


e^ra 


i^H4^ 


MovcL  rfo.ncta> 


"'"^> 


^  •  O.Ji 


^"'J'^t 


on 


Fcom  tKe  MolirxcauK  Glob«  J  597. 


'Oan. 


Fi-om  tKe  Mol 


E 


Hm^awa  K^«/e/ • 


^^«'elo.f^cLrxCc5CQ.rte 


C«a>o  die  b«a.Tfc 


■^ 


^ 


C•U•A^cna« 


ifltaia 


"^ 


l£3 


0 

o 


<^* 


"^'^(i  \j,: 


"'■'^'^-.t, 


on 


Fi-om  tKe  MoIImcauk  Glob«  1597. 


>o<in. 


I  i 


Aft, 


3       I    V*:i»i:^  i52+-is-2;7 


o 

iQ.  f^an.C(■5CCLn.e 


vrT-^7    ^"""  ^*^ 
^>"* 


BUTte 


/li 


VV4. 


iV«Nui|^«^< 


c-^><ft. 


•  ■  .  »  • 


t^Cu^k, 


IfigO, 


y^YtfUeb  isfj^ 


y 


/ 


^u' 


■'    SI 


T^.'->^ 


v^  V^- 


{jt'i^i  Lrt-na. 


y^ytfUeb  isu. 


6p 


Sbtitft.  IblJl 


\       y^hll^f*    'JL"^: 


"•fr 


UttlfA   KOUSAS 


Co4*t  5ft>erey:     /££^ 


vT 


■'  Ca^6  /i 


>!«« 


' 

I 

i 

1 

( 

1 

i 

t 

1 

f 

\ 

i 

• 

; 

1 


.« 


\  % 


.....J  A. 


AND   SITE  OK    HIS    HOUSES   IN    VINELAND. 


53 


Characteristics  of  the   Region   in   the   Latiti-de  of  the   Forty- 
second    AND     FORTY-TIIIKD    UeOREES. 

We  have  before  us  the  region  in  which  we  are  to  seek  for  Leif's  houses. 
It  embraces  tlic  shores  of  Massachusetts  13ay.  It  is  unique  in  its  geography 
and  geology.  Its  great  salient,  Cape  Cod,  is  the  most  striking  feature  of 
the  Atlantic  coast  between  Florida  and  Newfoundland.  The  peninsula 
from  Buzzard's  Hay  to  the  Race  (the  summit  of  the  peninsula  of  Cape 
Cod)  is  a  collection  of  terminal  glacial  moraines,  gradually  wearing  away 
to  constitute  or  to  modify  the  banks  and  shoals  that  border  the  shores. 
At  Portland,  within  a  few  leagues  of  the  northern  limit  of  Massacliusetts, 
sand-beaches,  that  have  extended  almost  without  interruption  from  the 
coral  reefs  of  Morida  to  that  point,  practically  cease.  Maine,  Newfound- 
land, and  Labrador,  at  the  best,  i)rcsent  uniformly  sharp,  rocky  outlines 
to  the  sea.  Nova  Scotia  presents  a  border  of  sand-be"aches.  The  brow 
of  the  one-hundred-fathom  line  that  like  a  shelf,  as  Agassiz  says,'  stretch- 
in''    from    the    outer  banks  of    Newfoundland  to  the   Straits   of   Florida. 

the  mnutli  nf  .-i  river  an  Island  Claudia  and  Cape  Hrcton,  and  on  tlie  oilier  Cape  Cod.  hearini; 
sometimes  the  names  that  have  preceded  it  ;  and  much  more  that  will  reveal  itself  to  a  student  ol 
the  collection  of  maps.  The  eliief  purpose  in  view  was  to  show  th.at  there  was  a  river  having  an 
archipelago  at  its  mouth  in  the  forty-third  deforce. 

1   have  also  introduced  several  other  collections  of  sections  of  maps,  to  save  space  in  illustration. 
Thcv  will  aid  the  student,  and  do  not  need  to  be  particularizwl  here. 

I'hotof^niphs  of  Afafis  hcnrinii  on  the  presence  of  an  amient  ah     alhd  Xaiumlvi;a  on  a  river  of 
the  same  name  in  the  forty-third  degree,  showing  that  the  name  is  the  dialectic  equivalent  of 


A'or'iuay. 

Peter  Martyr i52o-'!37 

Mcrcatrir 

Wvtdiet '517 

Solis ■     •     •     'i"'7 

naiipliin >M3-'546 

Thc'et '55^ 

Mcrcator '5^") 

Mich,icl  I,ok l?*' 

Jolin  Deo M**" 

Jmlatis '5W 


Pietro  I'lancic 1594 

I)e  llry '59* 

Wytflict IjW 

.Solis 59S 

Quadili .          1600 

Hondius,  Mercator ifioo 

CKimplain <f'>» 

Orlelius '570 

.'inlij 1598 

Botcro '603 


>  Cruises  of  the  •'  Wake."     (See  Hydrographic  Chart  of  Atlantic  Coast.) 


54 


THE   LANDFALL  OK    LF.IK   KKIKSON, 


comes  U|)  to  witliiii  twenty  miles  of  the  Ilij^lilaiul  I-iylit  on  Cape  Cod. 
It  seems  to  marl;  under  water,  in  some  degree,  the  area  of  glacial  in- 
tluence.  Iie)c)nd  this  brow  sets  abrujitly  in  the  great  deep  of  the 
Atlantic. 

Our  Arctic  Current,  sweeping  southward  between  the  shore  and  the 
western  margin  of  the  Cjulf  Stream,  ha.->  influenced  the  history  of  the 
Western  World  scarcely  less  than  the  cod-fish,  whose  empire  the  .\rctic 
Current  shares,"  from  its  great  breadth  again^t  northern  Newfoundland  to 
its  vanishing  puint  against  Hatteras.'^  This  current  contributes,  if  it  does 
not  largely  provide  for,  a  maximum  rise  of  tide  in  Massachusetts  Hay  of 
iVom  ten  to  twelve  feet,  while  immediately  to  its  south  —  as  on  Nantucket 
—  the  average  tide  is  but  little  over  three  feet.  The  change  in  the  height 
of  the  tide  is  in  keeping  with  a  change  in  the  temperature  of  the  water. 
It  is  cold  north  of  Cape  Cod,  when  it  is  relatively  warm  immediately  to  the 
south. 

It  was  tt)  this  promontory  of  Cape  Cod  that  the  Ciulf  .Stream  (see 
Pilot  Chart),  brought  navigators  who  had  aimed  to  strike  the  coast  at 
lower  latitudes.  V'errazano.  for  example,  ignorant  both  of  the  power  and 
direction  of  the  Gulf  Stream  from  the  Straits  of  l-lorida,  and  of  the 
eastward  veering  of  the  needle  on  the  west  side  of  the  line  of  no  vari- 
ation, was  conducted  by  invisible  influences  to  the  north  of  his  purposed 
destination,  —  latitude  34"  north.  The  master  of  the  "Mayflower"  was 
alike  the  unconscious  victim  of  the  Gulf  Stream  and  magnetic  deviation.'^ 
Kunstmann's  gap,  on  one  of  his  maps  of  the  Atlantic  co.ist,  illustrates  the 


t 


'  The  current  varies  from  one  to  two  .mil  .1  li.ilf  milis  ,in  lionr,  wlicrc  ol)scr\ations  have  licen 
nia>!e  from  some  distance  n(jrtli  of  lUIIe  Isle.  1  North  Atlantic  I'ilot.)  Anything  more  siiccitic  I 
have  not  {ound. 

''  A  buoy  drifted,  as  related  on  page  39,  in  the  outer  margin  of  the  outer  current  from 
off  Cape  Kace  to  Nantucket  Shoals,  through  twenty  and  a  li.ilf  degrees  of  longitude  and  .six 
lUgret's  of  latitude,  between  Nov.  2,  1SS7,  and  Dec.  1.  18S7.  (Ilydmgraphic  liureau,  W.tsh- 
inglon,  D.C.  Sec  map  of  lo^s  <lispersed  in  storm,  Ilvdrogr.iphlc  Uurcau )  With  a  north 
easterly  wind.  Hjirni  and  Capt.  Jolin  Kiit  in.iy  both  have  full  the  olTccl  of  the  current.  See  i)ages 
40-11. 

'  I  he  late  J  Cirson  lircvoort  was.  I  believe,  the  first  to  recognize  the  intluence  of  the  Gulf 
Stream  in  the  landfall  of  the  I'ilgrims  and  of  v'errazano. 


•■^ 


I 


I  i  : 

n     ■  ' 

,* 

^^,:  - 

■  ^^s  ■^; 

\t}         ■  : 

■   C   '     ! 

iA. 

■    ►■>         ' 

(     ^ 

p- 

f    •Hv 

C'  •■ 

»;"'■ 

?.  ,y. 

". 

^^^,■.' 

■  1  ^■ 

^"<i-  ^ 

^s 

'- 

t 

IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


^^^. 


C 


SSf 


fel: 


C/u 


(/. 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


IIIM 


116 


2.0 


mm 

1-4  -  nil  1.6 


^> 


<^ 


/}. 


e. 


c). 


-e* 


vl 


Wm 


M 


'/ 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY    14580 

(716)  872-4503 


a^ 


> 


-^. 


^  «- 


Wr 


1 

s 


y 


WAS  THERE   A   CITY   OF  NORUMBEGA   IN  THE   43d  DEGREE? 

PETER    MARTYR. 


ORBI8      TERRAE     C0MPEND108A     DE8CRIPTIO      n 

::x  ?«i,(pam  ex  iVi^niVhmeriMi  Mercat-ong  RTmmklasMrrciifQr  fieri  cmahat  mfefc  comoAore  farmX  a  Hipron-  P  nrrn  r^^  ■ 


'  '*       II ■■nil. I  -I   1 1^  m: /;/ Mi f  • 


LA  A.    L_-— 


^,.^ 


^^^—  ¥^-^=^H-| 


Judaiis,  1593. 


/>• 


/^^     iri'       ':<^    Sp* 


PETRO   PLANCIE,  1594. 


FROM  THE  MOLINEAUX  GLOBE,   1592. 


-X  "'^. 


o  I  1i  LI  nub  c.  vT  '<  -w v>  *./•  v/'  ^J^^^vV 


^ 

/, 

Q 


^_ 


*A 


\^  DE  BRY,   1596. 


>:^^j-\^ 


WYTFLIET,    isgy. 


%lta 


/ 


\     r^^*j:^JJADUS,  1600 


•=^/ 


HONDIUS   MERCATOR,    1600. 


ORTELIUS,   ,570.  V"  ^ 


SOUS,   i:;98. 


d* 


I 


giKSi"'- 


AND   SITE   OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


55 


uniform  experience.  He  did  net  sketch  the  coast,  which  it  must  have 
been  guess-work  to  do.  The  cajje  of  the  Bertomens  (Cape  Breton  =  Cape 
Ann)  and  the  short  section  to  the  south  including  the  river  and  the  coast 
immediately  following  show  where  the  trustworthy  cartography  ceased. 
Thus  we  see  on  many  maps  the  Chesapeake  Bay  placed  side  by  side  with 
the  Bay  of  St.  Christopher  (Plymouth  Harbor),  the  interval  spanned  with 
a  comma.  Sebastian  Cabot's  map  of  1544  covers  it  with  a  panther's  tail. 
Navigators  had  failed  to  reach  the  intervening  shores ;  or  if  they  did, 
had  not  found  recognition. 

To  this  Gulf  Stream  and  the  Arctic  Current,  as  well  as  to  the  north- 
east and  southeast  winds,  so  frequent  against  the  great  salient,  and  the 
trend  of  the  coast  from  the  north  to  the  pocket  of  Cape  Cod,  may  have 
been  largely  due,  from  very  early  days,  the  visits  to  our  immediate 
shores  of  the  bold  adventurers  —  the  Basques  and  Bretons,  the  Portu- 
guese and  Spaniards  —  as  well  as  of  the  navigators  of  England  and 
France.  Did  the  Basques  early  tind  the  Baccalaos,  and  carry  the  name 
to  their  language?  Was  Cape  Cod  —  still  bearing  its  red  cedars,  the 
He  arb-cs  —  by  metathesis  become  Brazil,  which  so  long  held  its  place 
north  of  the  tropics? 

The  fragment  between  Cape  Cod  and  Cape  Ann  —  this  Massachusetts 
Bay,  a  crescent  floating,  a  waif  on  the  sea  —  was  again  and  again  placed 
on  charts,  with  little  or  no  extension  north  or  south ;  or  attached  to  the 
cast  coast  of  Asia,  as  on  Ruysch's  map.  (See,  for  example,  the  maps  of 
Schoner  and  the  Lenox  Globe.) 

It  was  the  chance  landfalls  of  the  navigators  tiiat  revealed  the  presence 
of  the  cod,  with  which,  as  with  the  stock-fish,  in  Icelandic  and  Norwegian 
waters  they  were  familiar;  and  its  discovery  on  our  shores  ga\e,  as  we 
have  seen,  the  great  impetus  to  maritime  enterprise  in  the  north  Atlantic 
in  the  sixteenth  century. 

It  was  mainly  that  they  might  profit  by  the  industry  of  cod-fishing  that 
the  Portuguese  and  French  and  English  came  to  Massachusetts  Bay.  It 
was  to  the  circumstance  of  finding  the  cod  along  the  Massachusetts  shore, 


56 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LEIF   ERIKSON, 


—  the  Bacca-loo'  (the  Indian  name  of  the  cod-fish)  against  the  New-found- 
land  of  John  Cabot,  —  with  their  supposed  coincident  range,  possibly  more 
than  to  any  other  one  thing,  that  we  ascribe  the  march  of  those  two  names, 
Baccalaos  and  Newfoundland,  side  by  sjde  northward  along  the  coast. 
They  paused  awhile  beyond  Cape  Ann  (the  earlier  Cape  Breton)  with 
the  Dauphin  map  and  Vallard,  with  the  map  of  1544  ascribed  to  Sebas- 
tian Cabot,  Gastaldi  and  RusccUi,  with  Merriam  and  Lok,  against  the 
Archipelago  off  the  coast  of  Maine;  and  then  with  Diego  Ilomcm  and 
Mercator,  carrying  features  of  the  cluster  opposite  the  mouth  of  the 
Penobscot,  presented  on  \^errazano's  map,  they  were  largely  transferred 
to  the  mouth  of  the  grcit  River  of  Canada,  of  Jacques  Cartier,  —  the 
river  St.  Lawrence. 

The  great  oceanic  currents  from  the  north  nearer  the  shore  and  from 
the  south  farther  east,  and  the  prevalence  of  long  northeast  storms  accom- 
panied by  fog  and  rain,  were  prominent  among  the  agencies  that  determined 
Bjarni's  earliest  approach  to  Cape  Cod  ;  they  were  more  or  less  the  same 
that  brought  to  the  neighborhood  of  this  bold  projection  John  Cabot  in 
1497,  and,  as  we  have  seen,  the  Bretons  earlier,  and  the  Basques  possibly 
earlier  still ;  and  later,  the  Portuguese,  and  Verra/.ano  and  Thcvet,  and  the 
Pilgrims.  They  were  the  same  agencies  that  so  long  concealed  from  navi- 
gators' all  detail   of   the   region   from  St.  Augustine   to  Chatham   Light, 

'  See  letter  of  Raimundus  ;  W'insor,  vol.  iii.  p.  54. 

lltxaa,  lioiii.  Ditxi.  llaros.  occur  on  ancient  mnps  as  geojjraphiral  words  up  and  down  tlie  coast 
on  both  siilos  of  North  and  South  Aniciic.i,  and  on  both  sides  of  Africa  The  word  /uuiii  —  coni- 
|)Oundcd  of  fii/i,  "water,'  and  iiJtid,  "  lanil"  -  is  obviously  aulochtlionous  Wlut  seem  derivatives 
enter  into  Kuropean  langua/^os,  ancient  and  modern.  It  is  also  Alj;on(iuiii  for  "sliect  of  still  water,'' 
surrounded  more  or  less  perfectly  by  Lind.  /.oo  is  still  preserved  in  Mic-mac  for  "food  "  (Rand's 
Mic-mac  Oiciionary)  /{<ti:,  it/oo  is  "  h.\y-(ood"  Tlic  name  of  an  isl.ind  off  the  coast  of  Newfound- 
land is  now  spelled  Banalieu.  The  I'ortuguese  (Ruysch's  map)  on  the  original  "  newe  fonde  lande" 
(see  Roll  map)  (first  so  called  by  Henry  VII.).  the  coist  of  Mass.icluisctts,  pave  the  .idjective 
form  as  qualifying  an  isl.ind,  -  /wrc-/  liiucaljunis.  The  Dutch  .lion;;  the  south  shore  from  Point 
Judy  eastward  (Juuide  of  Thevet)  gave  the  form  of  easier  ,illcranre,  —  Ciifulitau.  The  (lerman 
his  Kahi.'jttu.  The  Spaniard,  from  Don  (juixole  down  to  the  bill  of  fare  at  H  ivana.  calls  the  cod- 
fish hacalaos. 

•  The  chart  of  Chaves  which  Oviedo  saw  is  unhappily  lost.  Like  th.it  of  Kiliero,  it  must,  of 
course,  have  had  the  aid  of  some  Spanish  log-books  in  its  projection,  of  possible  date  earlier  tl  an 
Verrazano. 


ft 


1  1 


f 


AND   SITE   OF   HIS   HOUSES    IN   VINELAND.  57 

finally  giving  it  up  to  the  enterprise  of  the  brilliant  but  ill-fated  Raleigh 


in 


"■V  fc> t>  "    "f   '"    —   1 "-    —   - "■ 

1607,  and  two  years  later  to  Hendrik  Hudson. 


Early    Outlines   ok   Southeastern    New    England. 

Let  us  glance  at  the  coast  of  southeastern  New  England  as  preserved 
to  us  on  earlier  maps.  I  have  added  (see  list,  pages  47-48)  photographic 
copies  of  fragments  of  a  number  of  ancient  maps,  with  some  tracings 
and  outlines  of  dates  spanning  a  period  of  nearly  nine  hundred  years. 

Promontorium  VinlandiaL\  on  the  map  of  Stephanius  of  1570,  is  a  part 
of  the  record  of  the  Landfall  of  Leif,  and  was  first  seen  by  him  in  the 
summer  of  1000  a.  d. 

In  the  explanation  of  the  map,  Stephanius  remarks,  as  translated  by 
Mr.  J.  Fulford  Vicary,  the  author  of  "Saga  Time":  — 

"The  Geographical  Society  in  Copenhagen  have  published  a  chart  in  their 
eighth  number  for  the  year  1885-1886.  The  date  of  this  chart  is  1570.  It  is  by 
the  rector  of  Skalholt  School,  Sigurd  Stephanius.  The  chart  is  based  on  the 
historical   Sagas. 

"  The  explanation  of  the  chart,  as  given  by  the  worthy  schoolmaster,  Sigurd 
Stephanius,  is  literally  translated.      (Stii^n  7 tine,  p.  197.) 

A.  "This  is  where  the  English  have  come  [Cape  Ann  to  Marblehead],  and  has 
a  name  for  barrenness,  cither  from  sun  or  cold. 

li.  "  Tliis  is  whore  Vinland  lies,  which,  from  the  abundance  of  useful  things  or 
from  the  land's  fruitfulncss,  is  called  good.  Our  countrymen  [Icelanders]  have 
thought  that  to  the  soiif/i  it  ends  with  the  lui/d  sea,  ami  that  a  son  mi  or  fjoni  sepa- 
rates it  from  America.  .   .  . 

C.  "A  rocky  land  often  referred  to  in  histories  [I lelluland  =  Icaria  =  New- 
foundland]." 

A.  "  This  IS  where  the  Ettj^Iish  have  come,  and  has  a  name  for  barren- 
ness, either  from  sun  or  cohi" 

Looking  at  the  outline  across  from  Promontorium  \'inlandia\  one 
recognizes  the  angles  of  the  coast  at  the  northern  margin  of  Massachu- 
.setts  Hay  from  Marblehead  Neck  around  Cape  Ann.  This  includes  the 
site  of  the   Landfall   of  John   Cabot   in    1497,  the  Cavo  de  Yngla-Terra 


58 


THE   LANDFALL   OF   LKIF   ERIKSON, 


(Enc^land^  Britain- Hrcton).  the  Cape  Breton  and  St.  Johan  of  Allc- 
fonsco  in  the  forty-third  degree. -the  modern  Gloucester,  the  (N)oranbega 
of  Hieronymus  Verra.ano's  map  (.5=9).  and,  possibly,  the  Normans  O 
(Island),  still  preserved  as  Norman's  Woe  near  Norman's  Cove  on  the  local 

maps  of  Essex  County.  .-.,,,,  oo 

The  angle  at  A  is  where,  in  my  letter  to  Judge  Daly,  March  ..1885 

I  placed  the  Landfall  of  John  Cabot  in   I497-  ,     ,     ,  •  . 

The  region  occupied  by  the  Skra-lings.  in  the  neighborhood  of  which 
according  to  the  Sagas.  Vincland  is  to  be  sought,  is  at  h  on  the  west 
side  of  Massachusetts  Bay.  .,    ,     , 

No   rivers   are   indicated  on  the  map  of  Stcphanms ;    but  on   that  of 
I  ok    which    contains    the    chart    of    Massachvi^ctts    Bay    by    John    Cabot 
made  in  .497.and  on  that  of  Cosa,  .500,-which  I  conceive  to  be  the  work 
of  the  careful  sailor  who  made  the  voyage  of  1497  ^vith  John  Cabot,  and 
afterwards  shipped  with  Cosa  (who  was  not  personally  on  our  coast).- we 
have    about  midway  of  the  bay.  the  mouth  of  a  river   confounded  with  a 
channel,  connected  with   the   St.  Lawrence,  and  making    an   island  as  it 
also  appears  on  Lok's  map,  and  in  it  islands  extending  out  ,nto  the  sea. 
On   neither  of    the    maps  is   the  name    of    the  river   given;  but    on    the 
map  of  Ruvsch  (isoyX  which  includes  the  region  from  Cape  Ann  around 
Cape  Cod  'to  Narragansett    Bay.  we    have   the   river  and   islands   at   the 
mouth,  and   the    river   called    R/o   Grande  (R  Grado,  Portuguese).     Alle- 
fonsee   speaks  (.543^   of   the    region   as    having   been   discovered   by  the 

Portuguese.  ,       ,        1         .1 

Thevet  gives  the  two  names  of  the  river  which  he  heard,  -  the 
Acrcruncia  of  the  Iroquois  and  the  Norombegue  of  the  French.  On  Mer- 
cator's  map  the  name  is  Rio  Grande,  and  the  same  on  Soliss  map,  -  on 
both  of  which  we  have  the  city  of  Norombegue.  To  the  same  nver  seem 
to  have  been  given  various  other  names,  including  Gomez.  Gamas.  Gas. 
and  Guast.^  less  lasting.  Verra.ano  i^^2^^^^  it  the  name  Angu.lenu^ 
the   translation   of   the   Algonquin    Mis-sha-um   (the    great  parallel-sided) 

1  Gu.ist,  an  officer  of  De  Mont's  cxpcilition. 


O 

It, 
O 
H 


» 


t» 


g4 


•\ 


/  f  -^ 


1/ 


^ 


RELATIONS  OF  ALLEFONSCE  TO  THE  T\ 
IN  THE  4;r  AND  THE   OTHER  BETW 


?^i    W   ..6f^* 


5 


«»  ?r. 


.4    ,oVy^^^ 


ALLEFONSCE,   i543- 


,,</l/t-t     <£U      i« 


tOyt/ttA^  ZtSLujt_^^ 


«....««•  ^"** 


oOo    '•  ,       ^-, ifjT  0  - 

-J 


City  •if  Noru m  ti^u • 

THEVET,    1556,   from   relation. 


W 


C<»p<'  Arenfi 


S«  ino?^ean,Doiib1e 


/ 


^_^ 


A 


F0N8CE  TO  THE  TWO  CAPE   BRETONS,   ONE 
THE   OTHER  BETWEEN   45"  30  AND  47^' 

JO  ,«   « 


o 


Cv^ 


»tV 


CO 


ALLEFONSCE,   i543- 


-v-m-r-^ 


^f^:^  . 


NORUMBEGUE   OF   ALLEl  ONSCE. 


^  >:'^^^U   So  ^MJintiv  m\clo^M  >:jTot^  ef>  la^  ^rrc  <:ft  /<»ii i- 

^  'f>,^«><vj^  rM-Zl__Z ■   II'    c-  '     I_jL 


I 


bk 


THEVET    OF    ABOUT    1556. 


^r — \  /  ^v — -7 — T"" — ' 


5tb§^^S2a^:^2vv-^ 


w  n^ 


LI] 


MERRIAM. 


:i 


DIEGO   HOMEM,   1558. 


h*^*:?'^* 

y^*^*-  * 


T^Cff^      LINSCHOT 


THE  JOMARD   MAP,   i5s-(? 


EGO  HOMEM,   1558. 


"v-^fe. 


■"^c<' 


54 


AFTER  CHAMPLAIN'S  T] 


^^- 


^ 


A0..V 


'^;^^* 


'^^ 


-.  "<5%. 


1%.  ft'* 


^. 


/^-^SS  AC^/asS7-7 


^^-. 


^ 

''^^ 

\  ^-COASTS 

r.*^:?*. 


P^s^P^ 


r 


sous,  1598. 


CHAMPLAIN,  i6ia. '  '^SSiK     '/ 


>"<. 


rER  CHAMPLAIN'S  TIME.  -.'"'^^^^iiil^^'i' 


^ 


/_ 


/w-^^5->»c><6'^^r7-^  ^*5;^^ 


•4" 


p 


-^ 


^' 


OUTLINE   FROM 


^  •  COAST-  SURVEY  MAP  •       '""^aS^ 


r 


t 
i 


,m»- 


s 


^ 


% 


/■  ^^ 


.  *■• 


.•r 


-(«#» 


,^^»;v^" 


"s: 


At. 


^  J^*^'**'"*''*^'^' 


,»,-'?' '"  * 


\ 


I- 


*       M" 


^ 


as 

o 

H 

i 


!2      '^^ 


{ 


,  ^^e*-ifta 


ANU   SHE  OF   HIS   IIOUSKS    IN    VINKLAND. 


59 


5  I 


■i      *: 

*^<i* 

i     R 

tS      "" 

fe      ^ 
"•^     ^ 


*    iS 


or  Hig  Eel  River.  On  tliis  river,  near  its  mouth,  is  the  name  Norman 
Villa.  The  same  name  is  found  on  the  river  called  Sole  on  the  globe  of 
Ulpius,  1542.  The  river  was  sometimes  called  by  the  Indian  descriptive 
name  Mcss-adchu-sec  (great  hill's  mouth),  as  Rasles  heard  it;  and  Smith 
gave  to  it  the  name  of  his  I'rinci",  \vhiel>  it  still  bears,  —  the  Charles. 
Kohl  speaks  of  the  alternation  of  the  names  Rio  Grande  and  Norom- 
begiie,  which,  in  common  with  Champlain  and  most  other  writers  of  the 
last  three  centuries,  he  confounds  with  the  I'enobscot,  —  the  Pentagoet 
of    Maine. 

I  may  refer  to  the  accompanying  collections  of  tracings  (see  page 
48)  to  show  these  alternations,  and  their  uniform  companionship  with  the 
island  Claudia  and  what  I  conceive  to  be  the  outline  of  coast  at  Salem, 
which  in  my  paper  on  the  Landfall  of  Cabot  I  have  likened,  for  conveni- 
ence and  also  an  argument,  to  the  capital  letter  M.  They  will  leave  in 
the  mind  of  the  student  no  douI)t  on  the  point.  'I'hese  sheets  will  also 
serve  to  illustrate  various  points  to  be    taken  up  later. 

The  main  point  to  be  established  here  and  by  these  tracings  is  that 
the  river  midway  between  the  Ca])c  Breton  of  Allefonsce  in  the  forty-third 
degree  and  the  Carenas  of  Lok,  or  between  Cape  Ann  and  Cape  Cod, 
having  its  mouth  not  far  from  Claudia,  and  having  in  and  near  its  mouth 
many  islands  and  rocks,  is  the  modern  Charles,  finding  its  mouth  in 
Boston   Harbor  in  latitude  42    22'. 

We  have  been  conducted  to  the  fact  of  landing  by  Lcif  on  the  shore 
of  a  lake.     Let  us  now  return  to  the  Saga  of  l-irik  the   Red. 


■L 

0 

H 

0 

D 

ss 

p 

'^ 

^ 

r 

:3 

0 

'*; 

;^ 

■>. 

> 

¥ 

^3 

'^ 

,V 

S 

.N 

-3 

s 

SUMMARV    OF    BjARNl's    ReTI'RN    X'oVAGE. 

Bjarni  related '  that  from  the  southernmost  land  he  saw,  leaving  the 
land  "on  the  larboard  with  their  sheet  on  the  land  side,"  he  sailed  two 
da}S  and  two  nights  before  he  sighted  land  again.  Now,  assuming 
that  the  point   from  which   he  sailed  was  Cape  Cod,  and   that  the  point 

'  See  Appendix. 


fl 


60 


THE    LANDFALL   OF    LEIF   ERIKSON, 


of  land  lie  saw  first,  after  sailing  forty-eight  hours,  was  Cape  Sable, 
the  southwest  roach  of  Nova  Scotia,  we  find,  estimating  by  the  scale 
on  the  map,  that  he  had  sailed  about  two  hundred  and  seventy-five 
miles.  Then  he  sailed  with  "a  fine  breeze  from  the  southwest  for  three 
days  and  three  nights,"  and  "saw  a  third  land,  which  was  high  and 
mountainous,  wich  snowy  mountains."  (Newfoundland  is  mountainous  in 
the  southern  part,  and  has  snow-covered  mountains  in  the  northern  part.) 
"  They  let  the  sail  stand  [did  not  shorten],  and  kept  along  the  land, 
and  sazc  it  was  an  island"  Then  they  turned  from  the  land,  and  "  stood 
out  to  sea  with  the  same  breeze"  (from  the  southwest).  But  tlie  wind 
increased,  and  "  lijarni  bade  them  shorten  [equivalent  to  taking  a  reef], 
and  not  sail  more  than  ship  and  tackle  could  safely  bear.  After  sailing 
three  days  and  nights,'  they  made,  the  fourth  time,  land ;  and  wlien  they 
asked  Bjarni  whether  he  supposed  this  was  Greenland,  he  replied,  '  This 
country  is  most  like  what  I  have  been  told  of  Greenland.  Here  let  us 
make  for  land.'  They  did  so,  and  came  to  the  land  in  the  evening 
under  a  ncss,  where  they  found  a  boat.  On  this  ncss  dwelt  Bjarni's 
father  Herjulf,  and  from  that  is  called  Hierulfsness." 
Let  us  glance  again  at  the 

SUMMARV    OF    THE    StORV    OF    LlCIF. 


Lcif  bought  Bjarni's  ship.  Bjarni's  story  was  alro.uiy  familiar  to  him. 
Leif  organized  a  crew  of  thirty-five  men,  and  .sailed  in  the  .spring  of  the 
year  1000,  reversing  the  track  of  Bjarni.  in  these  days  the  story  would 
be  contained  in  the  ship's  log.  He  touched  at  the  point  Bjarni  left 
last  before  reaching  Hierulfsness,  his  father's  residence.  The  Saga  has 
preserved  the  name  Lcif  gave,  —  Helluland  (flat-rock  land).  "There 
was  no  grass  to  be  .seen ;  there  were  large  snowy  mountains  up  the 
country."      The  shores  were  flat. 

Leif    went  on,  still   reversing   Bjarni's  route,  till   he  came  to  the   next 

'  PeringskjoKI  s.iys  four  days  and  nij;lit». 


if 


AND   SITK   OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN    VINELAND. 


6i 


salient,  which  was,  in  point  of  attractiveness,  the  opposite  of  Helluland. 
It  was  not  mountainous,  not  rocky,  not  desolate,  but  wooded ;  was  skirted 
with  extensive  white  sand-beaches,  and  inviting  to  settlement.  He  landed, 
examined,  and  called  it  Markland  (woodland).  He  resumed  the  reverse 
route  of  Bjarni,  always  with  a  northeast  wind,  and  in  two  days  came  to 
the  most  southerly  land  that  Bjarni  had  seen. 


Leif's  Route  from  his  Landfam.  to  the  Site  of  his  Houses. 

We  have  followed  Leif  to  his  Landfall.  We  have  seen  that  it  was  on 
an  island  at  the  north  end  of  Cape  Cod,  now  connected  with  the  promon- 
tory. That  this  northern  extremity  of  Cape  Cod  was  the  Kjalarnes  of 
Thorwald  and  Thorfinn  will  become  clear  when  we  turn  to  the  Sagas 
relating  to   these  explorers. 

It  seems  better  to  present  here  the  different  relations,  or  versions,  or 
English  translations  of  the  story  of  Leif  that  have  been  studied  by  me.' 
They  sometimes  vary  slightly  fiom  one  another,  but  occasionally  in  a 
most  important  way.  I  have  thought  to  present  the  remainder  of  Leif's 
story  in  sets  of  corresponding  passages.  This  will  enable  the  reader  better 
to  see  the  field  of  study  upon  which  conviction  must  largely  rest,  and  per- 
haps better  enable  him  to  understand  the  method  of  research.  "v 
Here  follow,  with  Smith's,  the  corresponding  passages  in  other  versions 
of  the  story  before  me. 

Smith  says  ;  '■  Returning  to  their  ship,  they  sailed  through  a  bay  which  lay 
between  the  island  and  a  promontory  runninr;  toward  the  northeast,  and  directing 
their  course  westward,  tliey  passed  beyond  this  promontory." 

Deamish:  ".After  that  they  went  to  the  ship,  and  sailed  into  a  sound  which  lay 
between  the  island  and  a  ness  [promontory]  whicii  ran  out  to  the  eastward  of  the 
I.md,  and  then  steered  westward  past  the  ncss." 

'  I  do  nut  (lislinnuish  lietwecn  different  versions,  diffrront  relations,  or  different  S.iga.s  orTli.ieltir 
The  essential  thing  is  to  gam  the  pictures  impressed  on  dilierent  minds  by  the  same  olijects 


62 


THE    LANDFALL  OK    LKU"   EKIKSON, 


Dc  Costa:  "Then  they  went  on  boanl,  aiul  sailed  into  a  sound  that  was  between 
the  island  and  a  ness  that  went  out  northward  ixom  the  land,  and  sailed  westward 
past  the  ness." 

yatms  Eliot  Cabot  says,  "  steered  westward." 

II. 

Smit/i :   "  In  the  bay  there  were  shallows  left  of  very  great  extent." 

Btawis/i :  "  It  was  very  shallow  at  ebb-tide,  and  their  ship  stood  up  so  that  it  was 
far  to  see  from  the  ship  to  the  water." 

De  Costa :  "  There  was  very  shallow  water  at  ebb-tide,  so  that  the  ship  lay  dry  ; 
and  there  was  a  long  way  between  their  ship  and  the  water" 

Cabot :  "  There  were  great  shoals  at  ebb-tide,  and  their  vessel  stood  up,  and  it  was 
far  to  see  from  the  ship  to  the  sea." 

The  language  clearly  refers  to  grounding  in  an  ebb-tide  in  the  mud. 
If  the  bottom  had  been  gravel,  the  ship,  having  a  keel,  would  have 
careened,  not  "stood  up." 

in." 

Smith:  "  So  great  was  the  desire  of  the  men  to  land,  that  without  waiting  for  the 
high  tide  to  carry  them  nearer,  they  went  ashore  where  a  river  poured  out  of  a  lake. 
When  the  tide  rose,  they  took  their  boat  and  rowed  back  to  the  ship,  and  passed  first 
up  the  river  and  then  into  the  lake.     Having  cast  anchor,"  etc. 

Inamis/t:  "So  much  did  they  de--ire  to  land,  that  they  did  not  wait  until  the 
water  again  rose  under  their  ship,  but  ran  at  once  on  shore  at  a  jjlacc  where  a  river 
flows  out  of  a  lake;  but  so  soon  as  the  waters  rose  up  under  the  ship,  then  li>iik  tiiey 
boats  and  rowed  to  the  ship,  and  floated  it  uj)  the  river  and  thence  into  the  lake,  and 
there  cast  anchor." 

D<-  Ci'sta :  "  They  were  so  desirous  to  get  to  the  land  that  they  would  not  wait 
till  their  ship  floated,  but  ran  to  the  land,  to  a  place  wlicre  a  river  comes  out  of  a  lake. 
,\s  soon  as  their  ship  was  afloat,  they  took  to  the  boats,  rowed  to  the  ship,  towed  her 
up  the  river  and  from  thence  into  the  lake,  where  they  cast  anchor." 

Cabot :  "  Ilut  they  were  so  curious  to  fare  to  tlie  land  that  they  could  not  bear  to 
bide  till  the  sea  came  under  their  ship,  and  ran  ashore  where  a  river  flows  out  from 
a  lake.  Hut  when  the  sea  came  under  their  ship,  then  took  they  the  boat  and  rowed 
to  the  ship,  and  took  it  up  into  the  river  and  then  into  the  lake,  and  there  cast 
anchor." 

Arng;rimsson  says,  "moved,"  or  "  floated,"  -not  moved  it,  but  uioved  loil/i  it,  as 
it  floaud. 


il 


AND   SITE   OF    HIS   HOUSES   IN    VINELAND. 


63 


IV. 

Smit/i:  "They  disembarked,  and  erected  temporary  habitations.  Having  subse- 
quently determined,  liowcver,  to  remain  there  during  the  winter,  they  built  more 
permanent  dwellings." 

Beamish :  "  They  brought  up  from  the  ship  their  skin  cots,  and  made  there 
booths.  After  this  they  took  counsel,  and  formed  the  resolution  of  remaining  there 
for  the  winter,  and  built  there  large  houses." 

Dt-  Costa:  "They  carried  their  beds  out  of  the  ship,  and  set  up  their  tents. 
They  resolved  to  put  things  in  order  for  wintering  there,  and  they  erected  a  large 
house." 

Cabot :  "  Afterwards  they  took  counsel  to  stay  there  that  winter,  and  made  there 
great  houses." 

Arn^nmsson  is  substantially  the  same  as  De  Costa.     See  Appendix. 


V. 

Smith:  "Their  dwellings  being  completed,  Leif  said  to  his  companions,  'I  pro- 
pose that  our  numbers  be  divided  into  two  companies,  for  I  wish  to  explore  the 
country  ;  each  one  of  these  companies  shall  alternately  remain  at  home  and  go  out 
exploring.  Let  the  exploring  party,  however,  never  go  farther  than  they  may  return 
the  same  evening ;  neither  let  them  separate  one  from  another.'  It  was  so  arranged. 
Leif  himself,  on  alternate  days,  went  out  exploring  and  remained  at  home." 

Beamish  says  substantially  the  same.     "  Now  they  did  so  for  a  time." 

Dc  Costa  adds:  "This  they  continued  to  do  for  some  time."  He  uses  "fellow- 
travellers"  instead  of  "companions." 

Cahot  says  :  "  Hut  when  they  had  ended  their  house-building,  then  said  Leif  to  his 
companions,  '  Now  let  our  company  be  divided  into  two  parts,  and  the  land  kenned  ; 
and  one  half  shall  ken  the  land,  and  fare  not  further  than  that  they  may  come  home 
at  evening,  and  they  shall  not  seiiarate.'  Now  so  thev  did  one  time,  Leif  ch;inged 
about,  so  that  he  went  with  them  [one  day],  and  [the  next]  was  at  home  at  the 
house." 

vt 

Smith:  "So  great  was  the  goodness  of  the  land  that  they  conceived  that  cattle 
would  be  able  to  find  provender  in  winter,  none  of  that  intense  cold  occurring  to 
which  they  were  accustomed  in  their  own  country,  and  the  grass  not  withering 
very  much." 


If 


64 


THE   LANDFALL  OF    LEIF   ERIKSON, 


neamisli :  "The  nature  of  the  country  was,  as  tlicy  thought,  so  good  tlial  cattle 
would  not  require  house-tccding  in  winter,  for  there  came  no  frost  in  winter,  and  little 
did  the  gras>  witiier  then." 

De  Costa:  "The  country  appeared  to  them  of  so  good  a  kind  that  it  would  not 
be  necessary  to  gather  fodder  li.)r  the  cattle  in  winter.  There  was  no  frost  in  winter, 
and  the  grass  was  not  much  withered." 

Cabot:  "There  was  the  land  so  good,  as  it  seemed  to  them,  that  no  cattle  would 
want  fodder  for  the  winter.  There  came  no  frost  in  the  winter,  and  little  did  the 
grass  fall  ott  then." 

VII. 

Smith:  The  equality  in  the  length  of  the  days  vi^as  greater  there  than  in  Green- 
land or  Iceland.  On  the  shortest  day  the  sun  reniaired  above  the  horizon  from  half- 
past  seven  in  the  morning  till  half-past  four  in  the  afti.'rnoon. 

Beamish:  "  Day  and  night  were  more  equal  than  in  Greenland  and  Iceland,  for 
on  the  shortest  day  was  the  sun  above  the  horizon  fron  half-past  seven  in  the  forenoon 
till  hall'-past  four  in  the  afternoon." 

De  Costa:  "Day  and  night  were  more  equal  thai;  in  Greenland  and  Iceland, 
for  on  the  shortest  day  the  sun  was  in  t!ic  sky  between  tyktarstad  and  the 
dat^malastaJ!' 

Arngrimsson :    Same  as  De  Costa. 

Cabot:  "Day  and  night  were  more  equal  than  in  Greenland  or  Iceland;  the  sun 
had  there  cyktarslad  imA  Jagmalastaii  on  the  shortest  day." 

The  Saga  says:  "  Meira  var  thar  jafndaegri  en  a  Graenlandi  edr  Islandi  ;  sol  hafd 
thar  cyktars-tad  ok  dagmala-stad  um  skamdcgi." 

Literally  translated,  it  read.s,  — 

"  More  was  there  equality-of-day-and-night  than  in  Greenland  or  Iceland  ;  sun 
have  there  aftcrnoon-lunch-time  and  breakfast -time  on  the  shortest  day." 

Rafii  translates  the  Saga  into  Latin  as  follows:  — 

Ibidem  major,  quam  in  Graenlandia  aut  Islandia,  fuit  dierum  xqualitas  ;  ubi  dies 
brevissimus  erat,  sol  ubi  locum  habuit  (supra  liorizontom  fuit)  ah  liura  ante  meridiem 
dimidiata  octava,  usque  ad  horam  quintam  post  meridiem  dimidiatam. 

The  mcanint;  of  ev^iars/ad  w^^  discussed  under  the  head  of  Lad/tide, 
and  will  be  resumed  further  on. 


b4. 


AND   SITE   OK    HIS    HOUSES    IN   VINELAND. 


65 


VIII. 

Sniit/t:  "It  happened  one  evening  that  one  of  the  company  was  missint^.  This 
was  Tyri<er  the  German.  Leif  felt  much  concern  for  him,  .  .  .  and  went  with  twelve 
others  to  seek  the  man.  When  they  had  gone  but  a  short  distance  from  the  dwelling 
•Tyrker  met  them.  'Why  have  you  stayed  out  so  late,  friend .' '  said  Leif.  'I  have 
not  been  much  farther,  .  .  .  but  I  have  found  vines  and  grapes.'  'Is  this  true.''  said 
Leif.  '  Yes  ;  indeed  it  is,'  answered  he.  'I  was  brought  up  in  a  land  where  there 
was  abundance  of  vines  and  grapes."  " 

Bciwiisli :  Substantially  the  same,  except  he  says,  "Why  wert  thou  so  late,  my 
fosterer .' " 

Cabot  says,  "  my  fosterer." 

De  Costa  says  :  "  Why  art  thou  so  late,  my  foster-father  .' " 

Amgrimsson  uses  also  the  expression  "foster-father."  ^ 

'■"'""         IX.  ■'-'   ' 

Smith:  "They  passed  the  night  in  sleep.  On  the  following  morning  Leif  said  to 
his  companions  :  '  There  are  two  matters  now  to  be  attended  to  on  alternate  days,  —  to 
gather  grapes  or  cut  down  vines,  and  to  fell  timber  with  which  we  may  load  the  ship.' 
Tlic  task  was  immo  "atcly  commenced.  It  is  said  that  their  long-boat  was  filled  with 
the  grapes.'  And  now,  having  felled  timber  to  load  their  ship,  and  the  spring  coming 
on,  they  made  all  ready  for  their  departure. 

"  Leif  gave  the  land  a  name  expressive  of  its  good  qualities,  and  called  it  Vineland 
(land  of  wine).  Tlien  they  put  out  to  sea,  having  a  fair  wind,  and  at  length  came 
within  sight  of  Greenland  and  her  icy  mountains." 

Aiugfimssou  says:  "A  cargo  of  wood  was  hewn  for  the  vessel.^  .  .  .  There 
was  self-sown  corn,"  —  corn  growing  spontaneously. 

lumnifli  says  :  "  Now  was  a  cargo  cut  down  for  the  ship ; "  they  saw  Greenland, 
and  the  "mountains  below  the  jokelis." 


'  The  grapes  may  have  dried  on  the  vines  and  been  calhercd  in  that  condition,  which  .seems 
more  proliable  ;  or  they  may  have  been  galherod  soon  after  Tyrkir's  surfeit,  and  dried  l)eforc  being 
shipped  in  the  long-boat  The  sm.\ll  boat  at  the  stern  was  ready  to  use  for  the  rescue  of  the  ship- 
wrecked sailors  on  the  home  tiound  voy.ige.  We  see  that  the  vessel  was  a  merchantman,  square 
at  the  stern. -—««/  a  rikini;  ship,  sharp  at  both  ends  It  had  been  bought  of  the  Supercargo, 
lijarni   Herjulfson. 

"  "  Arborcsqiie  mrtsur.x,"  trees  bearing  warts,  or  burrs,  or  borls.  Next  to  the  preservation  of  the 
name  Kjiilr-naes  in  Coaranes  and  Carcnas.  the  hewing  of  burrs  or  ni.isur  wood,  for  shipping  is  of  the 
first  signiticance  as  the  key  to  tlie  story  of  the  later  \ineland. 


66 


THE    I.ANUIAI.I.   OK    l.I.IF    EKIKSON, 


Dr  Cos/ii:  "  A  cargo  of  wood  was  liewii  for  the  vessels,  .  .  .  lands  below  the  iie 
mountains." 

Ciihot :   "  Now  was  liown  a  cargo  for  the  ship,  .  .  .  fells  under  the  glaciers." 

All  say  that  Leif  called  the  land  Viiieland,  from  its  products,  or  qualities, 
or  sort. 

Summary   of   the   Voyage   from  the    Landfall  to  the   Site 

OK    the    HoiSES. 

We  have  seen  that,  "returning  to  their  ship,  tlicy  sailed  through  a  bay 
which  lay  between  the  island  and  a  promontory  running  from  the  mainland 
toward  the  northeast,  and  directing  their  course  westward  they  passed 
beyond  this  promontory."  » 

T/uy  came  across  the  mouth  of  Cape  Cod  B'\\  past  the  Ciunnt,  and 
Cohassel  rocks,  and  into  Boston  Bay. 

"  In  the  bay  there  were  groat  shoals  at  ebb-tide,  and  the  vessel  stood  up. 
and  it  was  far  to  see  from  the  ship  to  the  sea." 

They  (grounded  at  ebb-tide  on  soft  bottom  against  Fort  Point,  opposite 
Nodd/e's  /stand  (East  Boston). 

"  So  great  was  the  desire  of  the  men  to  go  ashore,  that  they  would  not 
wait  the  return  of  the  tide,  but  sprang  ashore  and  ran  to  the  land  where  a 
river  flows  out  of  a  lake." ' 

The  mouth  of  the  river  between  Fort  Point  and  A'oddh's  J  stand. 

"  So  soon  as  the  waters  rose  u])  under  the  ship,  then  took  they  their 
boats  and  rowed  to  the  ship,  and  moved  it  up  the  river,  and  thence  into  the 
lake,  and  there  they  cast  anchor." 

'  In  one  of  Thorfinn's  relations  it  is  mentioned  that  "before  the  mouth  of  the  River  were  grcit 
Islands."  This  m.iy  refer  to  the  outer  month  .il  N.int.isket  It  may  have  also  included  Noddle's 
Island,  Castle  Island,  Governor's  Island,  and  many  oiliers  within  the  l)ay. 

They  had  grounded  on  ehb  tide  (it  w.is  in  the  ncijjhborhood  of  half  tide)  ;  Ihey  floateil  off  on  flood 
tide  They  moved  — /loaled  -  up  the  river.  TliCy  could  not  go  .ashore  in  the  lake  (the  Hack  liay 
and  meadows)  Why  .'  Because  there  was  a  ^nutt  extent  of  mini  on  either  siiie  of  the  ihamiel 
(See  Coast  Survey  Chart  of  lioston  ) 

This  Uack  Day  and  meadows  covered  at  high  tide  was  Thorfinn's  Wuyt.  —  the  small  landlocked 
bay,  salt  .at  tiood  tide,  and  fresh  at  ebb.     (Vigfusson  )     See  Map  of  Cambridge  and  inscriptions. 


ri. 


■U 


3L 


49 


4» 


'/7 


4e 


4S 


■^-i 


U 


lOi, 


'7 


/r? 


20 


20 


20 


jt:*s  ij't 


23 


20 


t7 


20 


m 


i^* 


i6ft 


m 


20 


KfViiirluinn  the  Set  nl'  i|u>  riirrvnl. 
2\ifa  fniles  fu  iSt**  JSthSfnittyif  at* li*tJt1im  tf  f/ittfis  not  mtwh  riUiVHt, 
jiW>rrV7f  ^e  Ja4fM  ttmti  f*^ ^iirttmt  th*- tltMfi  ^'ts  up  (he  liiuMiu-t ,Ouf  Ihr 
1^  ttmWHf  fnmi  y<ii^f^''i»^  ^**f"^*^'*  •ionn*wf*»ff  t/trvM,T  f/tf  t-inttutft  lowunl^ 
tAe  *l^f.  The  ftmni  .*/•*■»■  j/A*/y  tUi^nufh   il/*trti  JitH'i:  flhtiimet  *m  fo  ttrvtrfffit 
I  titiMif .  The  ebhsr^  out  .Hroittf  Hintiufh  M»'  .iv////*-  *htmn*'(.  ttn/f  r*\is*-/.i  tvmt  - 

^itfe.or  u%ifo  Me  ih'fmtei.  hi  tftv  .\.  fntrl  ot'f/i*'  A'iirt'im'.t.  fhf  ttmnl  ifHriittf 
a  fMirt  of  ifjt peritHt  jft^  6/ i^e  JottZ/rmrf/y/ , /^f  t\i  mtt  .tfnmt/.  7f»t'  t-fiff  whu-ft 
is  •rtrvMff.Jtrtf  lit  tAe  Xttr^warif  .iiMtt  tf  r*y/tin:f  ti  ./»«/»/■  wtiii{iii*f  %t\*Jtrt tu  ftenf 
t^m-n  f/ir  Jktmftfs  tU/iiiMsf  ttti  ^hh  titrrmf . 


2G 


27^ 


je^ 


xpt 


1^ 


AbrrviiitMiiiiiiuiefliaflic  hoKoiiut  ofthifi  (liHii. 

Di.  tor 

.Vnii  . 

Jf.    litr 

S(tHlt\t. 

hrk. 

tlitftntftm. 

S.  .        m 

J>,aul. 

He.    . 

Mil*. 

Hi. 

.  /;■<.■. 

a*.   » 

Sli^a. 

1  //'/.    . 

lUii,-. 

ir.i. 

..     triiil'Jie, 

y-  ■ 

linirrl. 

.«•.     . 

fMi*. 

HJ!. 

.    ,»irliv. 

ti.. 

fT«r  . 

!  /inf.  . 

^»r.t. 

;  -till. 

,  Sm,iH. 

in. . 

s»a. 

1 

'■  -26 


l&it' 


18 


t9 


16 


U 


hi 


17** 


IS 


If 


MMUv 


la 


J7H 


16 


JU\ 


Idi, 


TIDKS  ;. 

Bii/h  Wai^riiJI  iiiff  iri.imyi-  lt(ISTIh\  U 

^           Sfinitif  li'i/fj  rur  //'*r.' 

A'nr/'        ifli.       ifo.  H*^  .. 

Jfuiti  n'st*  uHtf  fiiil  of  Ti'/t's  JO  ., 


I  -ai 


jSi, 


i&a 


NOTK. 

"i/f Hi/it's  .Siinkt^i  /{iH-ic.. 

* 

Jutcff  *t/Hn'f-  H'ttfff. 

• 

/V*T*  awtt.tA  . 

# 

A/hm/. 

i^» 

/irfAtiffi.t. 

'■<:■ 

J0 


17^ 


T7ir  tiMuutiHtf.!  iffffuM  j/if  tUttlfvl  ■fuHint'ii 
nrt-  fu)/'mtsrf/  111  fi'rf.tJuijf  witlfiHif  lit  tiithvunt 
at  tnftiit  Urn  It'ntvr. 

S  tor  .Slriftni . 


-ta 


us 


=Si 


09 


as 


€7 


OS 


OJ. 


as 


02 


26  - 


zs-\ 


3:^8  3m  01^ 


OF 


m^mt  ]immmm. 


COMPILED  FROM  THE  LATEST  SURVEYS, 
7  — r<^^     S.THAXTER  &  SON     i;;.^^ 


BEABINGS  AND  niSTAl^«l'. ♦»*  DAKGUKS. 


Bearings  &  Distance  of  daB^ 
MmoCi livitfi' iiffltl  HouM.   t! 
Zfard/'iiffi ledffe  S.E.^S. 
T/if'tves  I«il4fe  £.  if  •R:'*  S. . . 
J5(fsft>n  Z^dge-  £.^Jir,    .... 
Mar^ts Zedtfe X£.by E.  ^^E. 

T*^ksburv  £ockKE.  %K 

Jtot*  S\£. 

jr^ixA'sJfoiik  S.W%  TK 

€bmmi*nonans  ZedgeK^z  W. 

Jbtiiiy  Jtodk^  S.  Wbv  v..  . 

"ReaTiniEJB  nmlDiRtancp  ftoT 

Whifing'j  leH^ft'  y.N.iV.  V  m 
SAoafSpofof'I'Jf^  d?.»r*v 
EordepOi  of  wafer  ott  ^  ah 


24 


.£&- 


i2- 


21 


20 


i 


JM.'f*UJiai'i{E.^'X'^^\'.!i^  tm'/f.v  ti'om  Lonj Islanrf  lfj//if  tittrf  UlhyW^^V. 

frtpnt  Jiosfort  fJifhf  1tovse.iH,tftmcr  l\  nufe^. 

A^tm*  Xetlijc  lletitv  ihtm  lAHuf  Monti  ^^f/UKfyi^%N:^HsfanceJmil^uearfy,Ihitn 

Zfosfon  LiifM  JV.^^E.  7%  tuiA^r 

^/fft'tiVft/eif  Zet/^e  hfurs  troiii  Zonff  Jshuul  Ziffhf  E.hy  ^^''SKditfanee 

2 nifles^ ttefit-ty'.  Fmtm  Jftt^-fott  lufh'tJiou.veXW.IfyJf.ffisfatu^Jh  mile*.  ^ 

Fm- Jefittt   lif^mafrr  ON  fhe  afhtve   iianijers.ste  Ch4irt. 
2'h*^'  orr  tuttnv  i-otiks  Hittf  A'i^o/^fjf  m  iJte  rmnify  of" Broad,  Sound  rtladre 
fo  llif  ttt^tth  tiro'i  /Kutt'ttoiv  of  which  ,nSfe  iTiarf. 

Zou«/  Ijshnut  Zufht.  unit  Ji,f/  Lufhf  on  Sfn*  in  ntfUfe  t^ear^  (he 
ffanh'ntfW.niuVfetuh  fo  ht/oy  oh  dflJfotik .off  J'S JUrrfon  .  doing 
up  thv  W.  nuintief  tti^iHie/c  tntv.rriTy^.rhouM  he  tohett   iwffoahjtf 
(,\,vern4H<t  Ijtioitff  in  wiih  Sptu^orfe  J^ itt  otrin'  fo  di-arStuifmi  Zetltfe 


CAMBllU)l>>; 
PORT 


.1 


Dn 


^  ft  rr  R  r 


0'2 


7roo 


69 


68 


6? 


se 


.SJ 


Ji 


yZedtfeZufMBouM.   S.K^£.  6%Tni/es  neewly 

'mff .sledge  S.£.^  S. 2»3.    do. 

-js  ledge  KbySi^sS. :&$..do. 

nZed^K^W.    J^     do. 

i.tIeti*feM£.byE.  \K .  7^    do. 

w^^l{oehJ!ir.X.%£. 2h     do. 

S\E. *      do. 

tJ(o4*  .f.W%  jr.. ...h..  do. 

isitionav2etfyeJr.'/2  JK     7'/.  .<fo. 

ion  h:s.ft:    .  "      ' Jit.do. 

Itn,^  SiWbv  Tr. Jif.do. 

irinjgH  and  DiRtnnre  from  Li^Kt  an.  Spif . 

ng'j  Led^  y.N.W.  \'  mile. 

f  Spot  ofl'Jf^  S.  »r Av  S  %S.h  miJe. 

'epfh  of  wafer  on,  ^e  above'dtut^s  tee  Chart . 


"»    ■«t-  -      .if.    ry 


LrnXK  WAIIANT 


^AY 


5%. 


3  ^Le^^^ 


r 


Xlknj^l 


8%    8 
i6%. 


a 


\      \     \     • 


7^  '-io^it 


M 


V^  1 


— -_ JO  *-«. 


fh,  .«•.     7 


Z**    7^      74^ 


'-'  /      /    ■' 


7^4- 


6 


5%. 


^o  D    «*        S    P, 


./i*»iA;V  »/   !>-£'»**^         .,  r%  12.-' '^-t   4 lit..'    ,;«,&;- 


iy 


■1^       .33i 


yy 


jiT*  ^^^^ 


JW    ^yj'   7*2   i^'-9        K^ 


*kt:r 


7    a 


,tn* 


*      ,^ 


''^^ 


,^^^- 


«U^t* 


o" 


^    * 


S   _JP5^ 


J3   -^ 


«V 


^-j 


f>S  ''l^' 


j.,i. 

7     /f 


>». 


fs^^r. 


^^1. 


Jd 


6B 


A^ 


SI 


AO 


49 


48 


7  Wt 

&i  n 


L- 
13^ 


^m. 


2^ 


^7 


\sJt*   ^*     3 


U 


^..  SanOfri,^^ 


25^4 


20 


20 


r>*    "^^^ 


26^  2JV4. 


J7 


23 

20 


20 


19 


20 


treat  lott^ 


26 


iS^k 


Jfp 


ike  S^.Th 

a  ^rt  ofh 
is  d6*ng.  *ti 
down  fftrJin 


TGi 


26h 


27^2 


20 


cr.H. 


26 


16 


J7     77 


16 


iGii,. 


je*i. 


24H, 


2&i 
2^j^  ctt.  m-. 


Id 


26 


U 


279» 
28 


2jp% 

Tird. 


Jtrd. 


j>^.  st  \ 


«m<  -       ^^ 

2i^ 


2pi 


26 


19 
19^ 

Idi^ 
J6 


17 


hrd,. 


2i^ 


'7 


16^ 


r7^* 


22^ 


2^ 


/o 


2»M 


14 


22ft 


18 

24^  M. 

27'yi 


23H 


20 


^^  (»j^*''  ^^ 


d 


11 


23 
26 


i3 


22 


n 


22 


7      "^^Lf:-  J  -iiaStifa^v 


72 


23 

25 

'^^*             24^ 

11% 

22                 22 

IW^ 

25 


23^4^ 


7<^ 


26 
14^ 

xnt.  *f, 

22 


2i^ 


26 
26 

13%^  2& 

■It.  m,f 

20  1* 

12       .rf.        ^'^ 


28 


\1(- 


lO^ltaMA 


48 


47 


4€ 


4S 


44 


i 


iQ 


20 


KeuHdu  on  fkip  Set  ul'  fht>  riirr«>n1. 
Ufa  miles  tu  ihe^  JSashftinf  ofJttNtHunLf  Ihn^fis  not  muctt^  current t 
he6rem^&i€>  jMfkt  and  P*^/eriitn  /Jw  iltw*1  •tett  itf»  f/te  etumveJ  ,(mf  the 
etib  amtotff  front  JHIftn&Mktt  tfnf,  >wfs  ,um>fwlm(  tnTikt.t  tfir  eliattnel  fowurifs 
ike  S^.  TJie  ffooti  Jtris  sfrani/  tiatnufh'  Jifarlc  Jfitek  fhnnnf't  mi  to  Gettrifett 
ijhtml.lhe  ebbseSt  out  ^tOvn^  thrtniffk  Iht'  .»////»•  rfnmH*f,nnt1  i-ensi^a  itmi- 
m^  domt'  fivnv  the IfarroW'S.iov  in  i'/nnt/t>r  o^f/fintf  t>irn'tv7  hv  it  on  Ifintini/'s 
ledffe.ar  ti^^  the  (Tutnnd.  hi  ffif  M/nirtot'the  AifirfiHCt,  the  flootl  ihirintf 
.  a  ^rt  ofifsperioti  seti  6/  the  Stmffmtirtl ,  (att  in  mtf  .ffivntj.  Ttte  rtih  whu'^ 
is  j6wNff,  sett  to  the  Nor^ward ,  and  tfretfrnnv  o  iftnttt  workno/  mtset  to  hraf 
down  ^teMvrrows  tugaittsf  an  ehh  eitrrenf. 


v-2e 


Abrevuriions  iiM'd  in  the  liolfoius  of  ihifi  OihtI  . 
vu  tbr    .'Ifiiff  .   •  sf.   far  SttnteJt.  \  Itrlt.  tvrJtnihen. 

/// ^..Fine. 

frs..-.  fitnrse. 
st/i.    .  Stirhv. 
^nn. . ..  Stnoll . 


r 


25 


a...  -. 
gr.  ^. 


.Staid.      6k.. 
.S/teOs.   I  hu. 
.(Srtvrd.  \ifk. 
(toy  . 
.Swft 


,.    Jiltu*. 
..  Mue. 
.Pftrk. 


hni...H..jff(ifrd. 


'7 


Ara. 


Ji8!^ 


Iff^ 


18 


TIOE  S 
Si4fh  Water  FiiU  and  lltonf/e      JiOSWN  U.  i^ 

Spring  HiIm  rise  IhitT 

JTenp       do.      do.   ffh  „ 
I^MMv  rise  and  fitll'  ot'JtJes  J(t  „ 

NOTE. 

Sonifies  Sunken  Jiot^k ♦ 

Jtitek  n'fffirc  Wolev. • 

JltH'h  fmn.ih  . . • 

ShtMl. ^^ 

Fathoms. <^.) 

JJte  smauiiHffs  within  .the  ttoHe»i  snitiire.t 
are  oftntKmt  in  tiTt.t/ntse  wiihonf  »>  ioUnmis 
at  mnm  low  Water. 

Muov f> 

^.tin-Hetl.  ^.tbrnineh. 
S  tin"  Sfriptd . 


-24 


-23 


23H 


-22 


7% 
14U 


i(^ 


IS 


26 


24 


16%. 


li 


'U 


-20 


J»- 


10 


J7 


t:^ 


R 


76*- 


2& 


Azy 


t    R  V 


SAILING  lUREt^TIO^S. 
WAf'u   itetfr  Mmof,t  Kedtfe ,  Miuf  tfir  I.iifhf  to  iM'ar  S.E.hy  Xarnf  .tftw 
X.  W.  ftr  y.  laUti   h*09ttm  liifht  lmir«  V.Xif.oit  wMrh  beotiittf  Jct^p  it  tuui 
tnm  Hit  if  ttnfi/    n'ifhin    /^  itn'it-s  ot'f/ie  I.itfht .  Jloint  ^Ihrftm    wiM  ifteti 
/tfftr  S.  hi  "•/  h'.  7v  fuift'.r  tfijtfauf .  itml  ymt    H-Ht  hare  a  clepfh  o/'IH  fhthoui.t 
H'tittT,  titoit  .tfttr    ft'.  tuaJiirtif  th**  i^mrjif.  ffw^t .uhHI   fh**  /<**•//  /MjJ»f  on  f/tr 
Spif  fftttra  JT.  W.  *8  n^rtut  for  if  antl  ji'ou  -H'itt  jnut^  a  short  (iMtatu^Xa^'t 
from  the  hnoyjf  oft  fihc  li^ftuvion.   Give  tfte  Liffhf  on  the  Spit  h  jtmai/ t/erth 
/fttiinff  it  ott    tfir  ^fafifoavd   hiuuJ^4it*^l  ■.tlrer  jV.  K  *:i   Ifext  ' tit/tiftf/ 
<>//>•   fo  itttfhe   a*ioH'Oftt!e  fiir^/te  tHtntvtt  m*  <t^Tiiihe*i  on  f/tr  Ti4j/iii  .uotH 
up  Ht'fh   the  Jin.st  fWr/  ot"' iui7it/pt  Maml.hwp  mitl-t-ftituuel .  fimf\ii'  Hf*oot 
A'.  H\hv  2forth.ifHfi/  up    H'ifh  JM<'A^  Mule,wJ*i4^i   in  tet)  on  thr  porf  imtul. 
H7wn  lo/u/Ivitruit  2ii//if  heu/\r  UT S.  W.vttt'r  Ji'  'i  JV.  21,   //ti/t.v,  tfu'  rout'jre  iif 
thett  ahouf  X  W.  ftv  y.  to  fftf  Tppet^ M<h7/4^  t/ttov.  ^'aifiut/  t/u'.v  7u,\'t  nturst-  fAe 
bl€U-k   hif}y.v  ttrt' tf/t  on  titt'jmrt  7umit.Uft4i  r*it  ou  thv,xf»u7Hhirt7  hitfut .titit^^ 
ptiMiru/  ffte  hu^n    oo  the  t^tpfrMi4i(i/f,ruoXW.h}J\\%  ■titetottvoidt/te.s/ioul 
■Sftof  ot*J::i /eef.f/u-ucf  u/^out y^W.hy  iV.to  t/if  tun'/torotff. 2/ftf  siu7i»ff  lirtes  on 
the  chart , fnitfJi  t7tp  best  irutn-  of''t?ie  AHu'n  Ship  /hftuo*'/. 

f'e.Kvct.y  4ifrtof  utort'  f7ttin   it  or  ^jt  drutt .  vis/titu/  /J/  tvttir  />'r/ston  ffttrttor 
bv  t/ie  tray  ot\lInuu7  Sound .  utar  tntnifZo/u/ Lfu/tf7 lit/7tf  to  fttfir  S.W.  h  W.on 
whii7t  /H'uriuff7ttftp  it,nH4l  rnu  tor  if  .unfit,   ni/ftiu  's  iniJt'  of^tTtf  J.i«/hf,ir7ufi 
t/tf  ttfUfw  is  a.v  ti7H>vf.  71u>rf  is  iinofher  ihann*7  fa  enter  ttt*^  Harttot'  ffinntyh  Jirvad. 
StnoHt.tbr  iftforrnatiort  m  rel4itLOTV  fo  if  see  stuUny  lines  on    Chjorf 

fur  dimtions  fo  ,rail  Oft  t7ie  Typstem  or  Imck   vniy.  see  fhtirt. 

Jieti(in</ into  Boston  Jlfu-ffor  rmrk*'  useot^^e  t/tartnuf  ffuif  wi/7  be  the  hesf  ^uiite. 

To  Aup  FiHliennen. 
4  tree  on.  Liffiejffo^  Islfuut  .Jusf  ot*en  fo  the  South  mud  tff'  I'/  J/let^on.  £K/f . 
Ufni  tHreenUfhxHtt  o/wu  fa  the^  £ushr€trd  of^tfte  Outer  Jtretyftm^mtirTts  t/te  spttf 
of^^  tiuhants  on-  Thieres  Ledffe .  Two  hufs  on  Stony  BtYU-7i,jusf  open^  tfw 
Nor^tn-m^i  ot' IVantoskef  Hill  Outih.uud  luint  ou  JMdoi'h's Island  optn 
toSoutii  of' Inuih .nuu'lis  the  flounder  Ground . 


Note.  Jhe  thiutnel  Ifeiween  Georgeit  J^  .and  the  S^Kds  rtyind{y  TiOinff  up. 


Nautical    Miles . 


^4 


y& 


'—\      I  p 


^4. 


oo 


08 


f)7 


oe 


06 


04^ 


oa 


02 


l[l^,r»u>.,-  n:-Jutj  to. In  t4'iii^natm  ff.f  jrntr  /Sti.i  l\  SMn-irt  /! Otr.iiiy  in  ik»tUribr  Offtm  ar'^Z'uinet  Omrt  rf  i^  jfutrut  oT Munteatttn . 


JUUM 


'rw 


fvi/'i^ 


1  k^V^*''  "•     "*' 


:&,.r^<^:r,.^-''^^- 


•%:S 


.^1 


^iil 


6«4..R. 


US!"*"- 


"JiiVifir 


2«> 


•>!?««., 


N?l 

r1^ 


Js. 


3* 


^.,,3H     -..     7  ...-I 


..*•.*!' 


WAor  KM--r.:-if  *•      /r'A*  3»»    ^OwJr'v /**^    '^*?  ■» J3'*l'''''vJ».' 


iJlt 


Jto«*9 


U-W!"* 


9L»- 


fftrw 


■<=fe^|j^.. 


ffo»'jr 


^^ 


.^"^a  -o 


ef 


""-^M 


r^.f^v 


^«<4fe 


-^ 


*''^hef0a 


^ 


i?l6. 


3^ 


■■;j?;j"' :??» 


.^>vi^^;:/-SS 


■';^> 


•fi^' 


j*«rifr  <^.'*   «r 


;:a.v 


Id 


■■ft-;-: 


/I 


i*^-/*.- 


w 


i^' 


<v. 


fto^" 


^* 


r^-^-'Ct 


J. 


■■■-  ^'-         t  KW*^ /^i''^ 


4 


QumcY  ^y^^^ 

VILLAGE  aaaaa: 


am 


■■.-.^■.-..■f 


;«*»rc 


^. 


Old 

Spain  ^b';- 
*         -1.— If- 


J7 


1 


Brood 


02 


OJ 


7roo 


so 


58 


66' 


54: 


^ 


UUi-'J^^sPUI'i 


I'J 


'    4^     _H.8 


c^^^: 


«•* 


»&.'.?*;.. 


4^. 


•V  ^   7         /W,       7<^^, 


i^* 


^/*2 


"^^:;:: 


^^■:sy 


vvf)     D  u  ■"■•■■■  ^'  y  fei'i:JiJ«>"'.  .rf 


ff 


7-k 


7% 


9% 


fff* 


.    it 


Wi 


2^4- 


7^* 
^  1 


^^■'■■■- 


tt'. 


(fis 


fpt 


to 


,f*.  jr. 


tf 


af<^ 


.^.• 


If 


s 


•^   - 


•'i* 


»5 


.^ 


{"A 


Mr 


Murtiu/t  '■ 
Well     m    ^         a 


«««. 


'*r/r 


-^Wl 


•i>W^*V-v* 


COHASSE' 


■1" 

SO 


54r 


S3 


S2 


Si 


49 


4» 


aJ^.T^TTT 


^m-:    'rhi.'Ri  i.i-iijfc 


-/</ 


~Iii 


42"/ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


/. 


{./ 


'/J     ^m      /<'    %    M 


C^/ 


A 


Ua 


1.0 


I.I 


lit 


ilM  IIIM 

IM  mi 
1^  11111^= 

1.8 


1.25      1.4 

1.6 

^ 6"     — 

► 

V] 


<^ 


/a 


>» 


m 


■<rA 


^%  ■;> 


>^ 


>  '^ 


*^  v^' 


O 


7 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporafen 


\ 


S 


^ 


^ 


^ 


:\ 


\ 


;\ 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


<^ 


...  .J  ■;■>:■  tvl'^-^'-'^'*'^--*'''^'*-'^'''''"  " 


5- 


1  aUHMOO 


V.-. 


■"■■'■■■         I 


^a»v^trw^-^ 


I* 
( 


■ "%  ^.'•^•^:^i^^^^>»!:i^jm.^^-;^r^^-^"' 


RIVER  FLOWING  THROUGH  A  LAKE 
INTO  THE  SEA' 

VINLAND  OP  THE  NORTHMEN 

CopieH  cJi^der  Ir^striictior^  by 

Geo.  DaVis,  Civil  Erpgii^ecr. 


^J^ 


^^ 


Scdtie  of  Miles. 


.ftf2a' 


»  =   ^IJE  Of  LEIf '5   )4odSE5. 


n 


E  TT 


irH  ELSE  jJ  I — -4 


':J3osTON  'C^ 


'RIVER  FLOWING  THROUGH  A  LAKE 
INTO  THE  SEA' 

VINLAND  OP  THE  NORTHMEN 

6opiecl  Cii^cler  li^slrlictioi?  by 

Geo.  DttVis,  Civil  Ei?^ii?e«r. 


0     '/>   A  I 


J^ 


ScAie  of  ^iieft. 


x  =   §IJE  Of  LEIf 'S   floiJSE5. 


¥iHa 


N 


(T      I    U 


nJ- 


^ 


•;■  ••c«rB/ 


rp-r  / 


^     4 


/.     A     O      )     /      \      A 


f  «»*,«,, 


■  1     ■  »     •■  *> 


1      / 


■■^^ 


■'^ 


"I, 


// 


« 


( 


A 


nS 


H 


)i 


»*     (1     •,'     !! 


iX 


AND   SITE   OF   HIS    HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


67 


/ 

/ 


WM  the  rettirn  0/  the  tide  they  rowed  to  the  ship.  They  floated  up  the 
river  on  the  flood  into  the  lake,  and  there  cast  anchor. 

Except  at  high  tide  the  vessel  (it  was  a  merchant-ship)  could  not  enter 
the  Charles  near  and  below  che  Brookline  Bridge.  Thorfinn  states  this 
later  of  his  vessel. 

There  is  no  practicable  landing-place  going  up  the  river  between  the 
Back  Bay  proper  and  Symonds's  hill,  near  Gerry's  Landing,  —  against  the 
foot  of  Appleton  Street,  Cambridge.' 

"  They  brought  up  from  the  ship  their  skin  cots,  and  made  booths. 
After  this  they  took  counsel  together,  resolved  to  remain  for  the  winter, 
and  built  there  large  houses." 


THORWALD'S   EXPEDITION   TO   VINELAND. 

Exploration  of  Charles  River  westward  from  Leif's  Houses  bv  Thorwald's  Men. 

"  Now  Thorwald  [a.  n.  1002]  made  ready  for  his  voyage  with  thirty  men, 
after  consulting  with  his  brother  Lcif.  They  rigged  their  ship  and  put  to 
sea.  Nothing  is  related  of  this  expedition  until  they  came  to  Vineland,  to 
the  booths  put  up  by  Leif,  where  they  secured  the  ship  and  tackle,  and 
remained  quietly  all  winter  and  lived  by  fishing."  Thorwald  mentions  the 
abundance  and  size  of  the  salmon.  I  have  a  salmon-sinker  of  stone  picked 
up  on  the  bank  of  the  Charles,  near  the  site  of  Leif's  houses,  and  I  have 
seen  and  photographed  four  others  found  within  a  short  distance  of  the 
memorial  terrace  in  front  of  Professor  Longfellow's  house. 

"  In  spring  Thorwald  ordered  the  vessel  to  be  rigged,  and  that  some  men 
should  proceed  in  the  long-boat  westward  along  the  coast,  and  explore  it 
during  the  summer.  They  thought  the  country  beautiful  and  well  wooded, 
the  distance  small  between  the  forest  and  the  sea,  and  the  strand  full  of 
white  sand.  There  were  also  many  islands  and  very  shallow  water.  They 
found  no  abode  for  man  or  beast ;  but  upon  an  island  far  toward  the  west 


'  See  map  of  the  "river  flowing  through  .1  lake  to  the  sea." 


lit 


68 


THE   LANDKAI.L  OF   LEIF   ERIKSON, 


they  found  a  corn-barn  constructed  of  wood.     They  found  no  other  trace 
of  human  work,  and  came  back  in  autumn  to  Leif's  houses." 

This  was  the  first  exploration  of  Charles  River  by  Northmen  of  which 
we  have  record. 

"  They  thought  the  country  beautiful  and  well  wooded,  the  distance 
small  between  the  forest  and  the  sea ; '"  thai  is,  as  far  as  tide-water  ex- 
tended, the  margin  of  meadow  was  narrow,  and  the  upland  covered  with 
beautiful  forest.  This  very  well  describes  the  narrow  strip  of  meadow 
between  the  rise  of  land  on  either  side  and  the  immediate  bank  of  the  river, 
as  far  as  VVatertown,  —  the  head  of  tide-water. 

"  The  strand  was  white  sand,"  as  contrasted  with  the  black  mud  of  the 
meadows  along  the  margin  of  tide-water.  "  There  were  also  many  islands 
and  verj'  shallow  water." 

There  arc  several  islands  in  the  expansion  of  the  river  between  the 
Arsenal  and  the  higher  lands,  about  a  mile  below  the  Watertown  dam. 
There  are  also  occasional  islands  between  Watertown  and  Waltliam.  From 
these  to  the  bridge  below  the  Boston  and  Albany  Crossing  there  is  the 
group  of  many  islands,  a  cluster  of  summits  of  ancient  moraines  against 
Fort  Norumbega.  Several  of  these  are  now  but  three  or  four  feet  out  of 
water,  as  those  opposite  the  mouth  of  Stony  Brook.  Thcu  may  have  been 
more  before  the  erection  of  the  dam  of  some  ten  feet  at  Waltham.  There 
are  many  islands  above  the  Boston  and  Albany  Crossing,  at  Wcilcslcy  and 
Needham  and  in  Mcdway,  and  one  in  Winthroii's  pond  in  Holliston. 

The  shallows  alternate  with  still  water  throughout  the  whole  distance ; 
they  are  the  sites  for  mills  and  manufacturing  establishments  along  the 
river,  for  some  thirty  miles  or  more. 

The  single  wooden  corn-barn  observed  on  an  island  "  far  towards  the 
west  "  points  to  the  growth  of  the  grain,  and  perhaps  to  the  prudence  of 
the  natives,  in  securing  the  corn  against  squirrels  or  other  rodents  by  a  belt 
of  water.  There  are  extensive  plains  in  Millis  and  Medway  and  Hollis- 
ton, along  the  shores  of  the  Charles  and  Bogasto  (Norse,  Borj^ar-s/o?). 
Throughout  this  plateau  corn  is  now  a  regular  and  successful  crop,   and 


■■ 


wm 


AND   SITE  OK   HIS   HOUSES    IN    VINELAND. 


69 


here  I   saw  in   1889  the  loft  of  a  barn   filled  with  cornstalks  intended  for 
fodder  for  the  cattle. 

The  description  of  the  Charles  River  in  the  few  sentences  quoted  might 
challenge  in  its  completeness  any  effort  of  a  surveyor  or  engineer  of  to-day. 
Thevet  wrote  of  it  as  "one  of  the  most  beautiful  rivers  in  the  world." 
To  him  it  bore  the  Iroquois  name  of  Agoncy  (or  Agguncia) ;  and  he  and 
Allefonsce  knew  it  as  the  Norimbega  and  Norombergue,  and  it  was  known 
before  and  after  that  as  the  Rio  Grande,  a  name  given  by  the  Portuguese 
navigators  (Ruysch's  map)  as  already  mentioned. 


" 


Exploration    of   Coast  Northward   and  Eastward   from    Mouth   of 
CuARLKs   River,   hv    Thorwald. 

The  next  summer  (1004)  Thorwald,  with  a  portion  of  his  company,  in 
the  great  ship  coasted  along  the  eastern  shore,  and  in  passing  round  the 
land  to  the  northward  encountered  a  violent  storm.     They  were  driven  by 


f 


I 


the  storm  against  a  neck  of  land,  and  the  keel  was  broken  off.'  Here  they 
remained  for  some  time,  whilo  they  renewed  their  keel."  Then  Thorwald 
said  to  his  companions  :  "  Now  let  us  fix  up  the  old  keel  on  this  neck  of 

'  The  accompanying  cut.  from  Du  CliaiUu's  "  Vikin;;  Age,"  shows  how  the  keel  was  attnched,  ami 
how  it  might  be  wrenched  off,  and  tlie  necessity  of  being  able  to  get  iimh-r  the  luill  to  make  repairs. 

'  Thorwald  .and  his  men  set  up  the  broken  keel  on  a  sandy  cape,  and  called  it  Kjihrnes;  .iiul 
Thorfinn  found  an  old  keel  set  up  in  the  sand  on  a  sandy  cape.     The  sandy  cape  was  not  far  from 


; 


i 


70 


THE   LANDFALL   OK   LEIK    ERIKSON, 


land,  and  let  us  call  the  place  Kjalarncs  " '  (promontory  of  the  keel,  or  keel 
promontory).  This  was  their  first  i)romontory,  as  vvc  shall  later  sec,  —  the 
Promontorium  Vinlandia.-  of  Stephanius's  map. 

the  promontory  f.imili.ir  to  them  all  .is  shown  in  the  S.ig.-i,  antl  not  far  from  where  in  turn  Leif,  Thor- 
walil,  'I'horfinn,  and  Kreydis  had  dwelt  in  Leifs  houses  on  the  shore  of  a  '•  like  throujjh  which  a 
river  tlowed  from  the  land  and  passed  into  the  sea."  This  was  the  Hi^p  of  I'horfinn,  defined  to  be  a 
••  small  l.mdloiked  li.iy,  salt  at  Hood-tide  and  fresh  at  ebb."  Such  a  Hdp  lies  at  the  northwest  of  the 
Cape  Old  of  tiosnold,  widiin  a  distance  of  forty  miles.  The  convex  coast  of  Furdustrand,  —  the 
Tromontorium  Vinlandia?  of  the  map  (jf  Stephanius,  with  its  deep  bay  on  the  west,  like  our  Cape 
Cod  and  Cape  Cod  l!ay.  which  we  recoi;ni/.e  to  be  the  only  great  he.idland  and  bay  on  our  c  «ist 
looking  nortliward  with  clear  e.vpanse  to  Newfoundland,  will  find  place  for  discussion  on  other  ,).ajj;es. 
On  the  titlepage  I  have  placed  a  picture  of  a  legendary  cut.  It  is  of  a  small  t.iblet,  a  few  inches  in 
length,  of  which  a  photograph,  procured  by  Mr.  Andrew  K.  Ober  of  Hevcrly,  lies  before  me.  It 
was  taken,  some  years  since,  from  a  grave  in  Essex  County,  .iliout  forty  miles  from  Cape  Cod  across 
.\Lissachusetts  Iby ;  and  a  sketch  of  it  with  the  date  has  been  preserved  by  I'rofessor  I'utnam  of  the 
Peabody  .Museum.  With  it  were  other  articles,  as  a  circular  brass  shield  and  remair.s  of  an  iron 
axe.  The  tablet  may  suggest  pictorially  —the  story  of  Thorwald's  kcLl,  with  its  curved  end  set 
up  in  the  sand.  And  with  this  hint  one  has  an  idea,  as  one  studies  the  lines,  of  the  method  by  which 
the  wrecked  vessel  was  disjjosed  in  a  cr.idlc  and  transported  on  a  r.aihvay  with  skids  up  the  slope  of 
the  neck  into  position  for  repairs. 

The  tablet  seems  to  suggest  a  considerable  line  of  movement,  and  a  change  in  its  direction  before 
launching.  The  large  Coast  Survey  map,  assuming  the  wreck  to  have  occurred  on  the  nick  between 
the  Race  light  and  tlie  bulbous  end  of  the  cape  looking  soutlnvard,  will  help  the  student  to  form  a 
conception  of  the  course  pursued  in  the  extemporized  shipyard  nine  hundred  jears  .igo. 

The  cut  introduced  from  Uu  Chaillu  will  dlustrale  how  the  keel  w.is  attached. 

It  is  not  without  interest  that  something  like  this  picture,  including  especially  the  elevtition,  and  a 
suggestion  of  oarsmen  (the  dots  stand  in  early  Icelandic  for  units,  and  here  possibly  for  units  of 
oarsmen),  exists  in  the  centre  of  the  inscription  on  Dighton  Rock.    This  part  has  been  pronounced  by 


an  accomplished  expert  (see  Schoolcraft),  familiar  with  the  meaning  of  Indian  characters,  not  to  be  of 
Indian  oriuin,  while  all  the  rest  is  the  work  of  Indians. 

'  Danish.  Wiicjy  Swedish,  «(7J/  Anglo- S.ixon,  «rtf.t.     .W'fj  is  modern  English. 


SS.\(  Ml  SI 

I 


ItlT.-i 


1U,  X«Tt)^lti'lll  Tf.ll- 

../„.  .v„,„  „„„.»./,•...  .. 
V  h  M  llul-  .1  SI  II. 
■„„l,i  ,V  11;,../*.//'   II 


1:7    I  /•i:irr/:iisi 

iKIhl'liinl  .1— :•'"!" 


9  i»r*'   ^ix»n  IP  .1 


1 


ss.\(  III  si/ns 

^  Siiili'   '.ClIlOll 

]  IBT.'i      . 

<l.i  XKrliliili.".  1..  Ifl  1..  infli 


../„■   \i>f>.  nnfff'1'tii   iiK.l   I'ift    r.fi'ntm    f'.X.t. 
im.-.  ,iifl  IHtU 

lii:.i  .if't  tHi'ii 
■„„i,i  M  ii;„, /*.,//  II  \  .\r,ii.,,n/,i,  r  .\..y  .„„i 

*„lur,ti  '*■'■'  •If I  1^1'" 


1-7     I    rnlTTKHHOH  Xuiii'n'Irmlnil 


S4  40  U. 


'»  'D        B       Ifluh  /V*i.- 


It  wrf   ^iwn  |»  NU mi  l.ttw  U'nltT 

iilinii  fkn«iMf(i-  l^lv*  irAIHI* 

.nut    ..lr.llrvi»r  "111     llirt 

iln.  Awi  ilgi>  til  II 

.        d..  .!■.         IIT- 

ila  'lu        Kit  . 

J.         .Ill  .1"        0.7. 

.Ill  tLfi.  at- 

>l«Mwi«...o  ,     L».    .1.7. 


->Hi-^4jilli^H 


It 


h  1 


''M 


M 


AND   SITE  OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


71 


Smith  says  of  Thorwalcl  (page  112):  "  Having  done  as  he  desired  [set  up 
the  old  keel],  they  sailed  along  the  coast,  leaving  that  neck  to  the  eastward,' 
and  entered  the  mouths  of  the  neighboring  bays,  until  they  came  to  a 
certain  promontory  which  was  covered  with  wood,"  —  the  Gurnet.  It  was 
larger  formerly.  The  mass  of  bowlders  extending  out  from  its  base  show 
that  the  bluff  has  worn  away,  especially  on  the  east  side.  "  Here  they  cast 
anchor  and  prepared  to  land  ;  and  Thorwald  and  all  his  companions  went 
on  shore.  Then  said  Thorwald,  'This  is  a  pleasant  place,  and  here  I 
should  like  to  fix  my  habitation,'  "  —  "  my  farm,"  Laing  ;  "  my  abode,"  De 
Costa;  "my  dwelling,"  Beamish;  "my  dwellings,"  Cabot;  "my  home," 
Arngrimsson. 

>  Over  this  passage  much  thought  has  been  expended.  lieamish  snys:  "After  tliat  they  sailed 
away  around  the  eastern  sliores  of  the  land  and  into  the  mouths  of  tlie  friths  which  Lay  nearest 
thereto,  and  to  a  point  of  land  which  stretched  out  and  was  covered  all  over  with  wood."  Arnj;rims- 
son  says,  "eastward  off  the  shore."  (See  Appendix.)  If  tlie  vessel  .sailed  around  the  island  and 
cape,  eastward,  and  then  southward  along  the  east  face  of  t'l.c  peninsula  of  Cape  Cod,  it  would  come 
to  Nauset  (Norse,  A'aes j  and  Algonquin,  et.  —  newt  the  Cape)  headland  and  harbor  and  strait,  open 
to  Captain  SouUiack  in  1717  through  to  Cape  Cod  li.ay.  Il  Thorwald  went  farther  south,  he  would 
cr.counlcr  Point  Care  and  I'oint  Gilbert  of  Dr.  De  Costa,  -  and  possibly  more  prominent  at  the  time 
of  I.eif  than  at  the  time  of  Champlain,  —  who  gave  the  outline  of  the  coast  and  the  bays.  Champlain 
encountered  Indians,  and  had  several  fights  wilh  thcnv  If  this  latter  be  the  correct  understanding 
of  the  Sagas,  the  place  where  Thor.vald  landed,  admired  the  ncss  as  a  possible  future  home,  provoked 
a  battle,  w.as  wounded,  died,  and  was  buried,  may  have  been  in  the  region  of  Chatham,  to  which  Thor- 
finn  came  later.     This  does  not  commend  itself  to  me 

The  ui.iform  persuasion,  in  which  I  have  shared,  that  Krossa-ncs  (the  crosses  at  the  promon- 
tory) was  the  Gurnet,  was  supported  by  the  name  C.  St.  Croix  on  the  .nap  of  Vall.ird  de  Dieppe 
(•543)  ''  's  entitled  to  more  study.  Accepting  this  view,  it  is  obvious  that  if  I.eif's  Landfall  co- 
incides with  Kjalarnes,  Thorwald,  in  sailing  to  the  westward,  —  that  is,  in  leaving  the  neck  where  he 
h.ad  been  wrecked,  to  his  eastward,  —  did  substantially  what  I.eif  did  ;  that  is,  "he  sailed  through  a 
bay."  He  more  closely  followed  its  shores.  It  follows  that  the  "certain  promontory"  was  approached 
by  sailing,  as  a  whole,  westward.  To  Leif  this  promontory  bore  northwest  and  southeast  This  is  the 
second  promontory  observed  by  I.eif,  by  Thorwald.  and  by  Thorfinn  when  he  went  westward  to  Leif's 
houses  from  Kjalarnes  seeking  Thorhall.  To  Thorwald  there  was  within  this  promontory  a  bay  of 
san<ly  shores,  of  "shallows,"  in  which,  later,  appeared  an  innumeratile  midiitude  of  canoes  The 
shallows  and  wide  beaches  .at  low  tide  are  there  still. 

This  was  the  beginning  of  the  promontory  of  the  Saga  of  Erik  the  Red,  "  running  toward  the 
north  or  northeast,"  the  promontory  from  beyontl  which  I.eif  sailed  weslwanl.  and  on  which  Thorwald 
provoked  tlie  collision  with  the  Skra;lings,  in  which  he  lost  his  life,  —  the  Gurnet. 


m 


^n 


72 


THE   LANDFALL  OK   LEIF   ERIKSON, 


1^ 


(    ! 


The   Gurnkt,   or    Krossa-nes,   or    Promontory   of  the   Crosses.' 

This  promontory  has  been  mentioned  as  the  burial-place  of  Thorwald, 
where  he  directed  two  crosses  to  be  set  up  at  his  grave.  It  is  possibly 
recalled  in  the  name  C.  St.  Croix  on  the  map  of  Vallard  de  Dieppe  of  1543. 
It  is  the  first  cape  north  of  C.  Arenas  (Carenas,  Lok"s  map).  The  same 
name  also  occurs  with  a  little  modification,  possibly  indicating  that  the 
names  were  found,  not  bestowed.  The  name  C.  de  la  Croi.\  is  also  giv-cn 
to  the  south  side  of  tiie  entrance  to  t'le  Archipelago, —  usually  identified  as 
the  Archipelago  of  Gomez,  —  or  Boston  Harbor.'  This  point  is  at  the 
outer  mouth  of  the  Rio  de  Gam.xc,  —  one  of  tlie  many  names  of  the  Rio 
Grande,  —  of  the  Anguiicme  of  V'errazano,  th<^  Mishaum^  of  the  In- 
dians, the  Charles.  This  angle  suggests  the  form  of  the  cross.  It  bore 
the  Iroquois  name  of  Aiayascon  (the  arm).*  De  Laet  gives  the  same 
meaning  to  the  word.  We  have  retained  the  name  in  its  possible  Algon- 
quin equivalent,  Nantaskct,  attaching  it  to  one  part  of  the  angle ;  and 
Hull,  the  luiglish  name,  to  the  other.  Thevet,  in  his  Cosmography, 
when  treating  of  Norumhega  and  Haccalaos.  speaks  of  the  islands  .St. 
Croix,  which  term  may  include  both  the  modern  Point  Allcrton  and 
the   Gurnet,  where   Thorwald   was  buried. 

"  Here  they  cast  anchor  and  prepared  to  land  ;  and  Thorwald  and  all 
his  companions  went  on  shore. "  Within  this  promontory  was  a  bay  having 
a  sandy  shore,  on  which,  under  their  overturned  canoes,  were  Indians. 
These   were  seized    and   killed,  with   the   exception   of  one  who  escaped. 


'  In  the  .iddress  at  tlie  nnvcilinp;  of  the  st.ituc  to  I.eif  Erikson.  18S7.  the  siigKCslion  i.s  made 
th.it  tl-is  name,  like  St  t  liristi>|ilur  and  San  Antonio.  St.  John  the  liaptisl.  I'arailisi)  and  Refugio. 
Is  possibly  a  herilaj;c  from  ISisliop  I'psi  who  came  here  in  ii;i,  or  from  some  of  his  siuiessors, 
preserved  liy  the  people  of  mixed  descent  found  lure  by  the  French.  To  the  Church  must  also  be 
ascribed  the  names  I'aradiso  and  Kefuj^io  on  the  maps  of  (iastaldi,  Ruscelli,  \errairani>.  I  Ipius's 
globe,  and  in  the  text  of  Thevet.  iUino's  Cluvcriiis.  and  ()j;ilby.     (See  Ilefenc  es  of  .Norumbepa.   1891.) 

'  The  archipclaj;!)  of  Hoston  H.ay  and  that  off  the  coast  of  Maine  confused  the  cartographers, 
Rio  Cirande  appeared  at  sever.d  points. 

•  Mii  \ha-um,  "great  par.dlcl  sided  river;"  that  is,  Uij;  F'el. 

•  Thcve',  Monlanus.  De  Lael. 


: 


/ 


} 


ri'^'i  —  .  —  STRAUMEr 


,    S      BAY  WHERE    SERVANrS    WERE 
WE:    ,,,,,5..  ••SENT  TO  THE   SOUTHWEST 

\flSif<UtJfarl.  ^ 


lHavtor    9     ANOTHER  BAY -THE   ENTRANCE 
l»l»»>..,  ,  .  .  •  •   TO   STRAUMFJORD 


iURTtti 


aw 


«?' 


"^K  m.VrwSkoil-tliMnimnF'fi-'Uif 


lua 


■i-^ 


V! 


\! 


1/ 


\  \ 


% 


\ 


/ 


/ 


/! 


t 
.  [' 

\  'if 


T' 
-\-- 


-  -.1.1^  ajjnut»flij« 


.:ib. 


AND   SITE   OF   HIS    HOUSES    IN   VINELAND 


73 


"  Having  returned  to  the  promontory,  they  looked  round  and  saw  in  the 
inner  bay  several  elevations,,  which  they  considered  to  be  habitations." 
Such  or  similar  structures  were  seen  in  the  same  region,  were  figured  by 
Champlain  six  hundred  years  later,  and  indicated  on  maps  and  a  globe  of 
earlier  date.'  "  An  innumerable  multitude  of  canoes  were  seen  approaching 
from  an  inner  bay,  by  which  Thorwald's  party  was  immediately  attacked." 
In  the  fight  Thorwald  was  fatally  wounded.  He  requested  tliat  lie  might 
be  buried  on  the  promontory.  "  Tiiere  bury  me,"  he  said,  "  and  place  a 
cross  at  my  head,  and  another  at  my  feet,  and  call  that  place  for  evermore 
Krossa-nes  "  (Cape  of  Crosses). 

Sailing  past  the  Gurnet. 

Careful  reading  will  satisfy  the  student  that  it  is  recorded  in  the  Sagas 
that  all  except  Freydis  sailed  past  the  promontory  of  the  Gurnet,  as  also 
did  the  unfortunate  Thorhall,  —  the  latter  sailing  only  southward.  All 
except  Freydis  came   to  Lcif's  houses. 


'V    i 


The  Significance  of  Carenas  cannot  be  overestimated. 

The  significance  of  the  name  Carenas  on  the  map  of  Michael  Lok  of 
15S2,  as  the  probable  heir  of  Kjalarncs,  the  name  of  the  cape  on  which 
Thorwald's  vessel  was  wrecked  in  1004,  greatly  impressed  me  some  years 
ago,  as  indicating  the  region  of  Vincland.  Was  Carenas  the  spot  where 
Thorwald  and  his  men  set  up  in  the  sand  the  old  keel  that  had  been  broken 
off \\\\QK\  in  a  storm  his  vessel  had  been  driven  on  shore?  Carenas  was  a 
very  simple  instance  of  metathesis  :  Carenas  =  Karanes.  On  another  map 
(Merriam  ?)  of  about  the  same  period,  and  nearly  against  the  same  geo- 
graphical   point,  occurs    P.   Coaranes  =  Promontorium    Coarancs.'      (Ice- 

'  l.uni^d  I'lllit.  on  tlie  m.ips  of  M.iiollo  and  Hieronymus  Verr.izrino,  and  the  glohe  of  Ulpius. 

'■'  Kjiiliiiiiis  is  tlie  yenilive  ot  A'/ii/)tii\  ;  A'jii/r  is  AVt'/,  aiul  Hit  is  iiixe.  or  pronioiilory.  K/o/rnes 
as  iitlcrcil  liv  a  native  Irelaiidcr.  anil  ('otiniHfs  by  a  Kiiro|Haii  of  lower  latitude,  differ  but  little 
from  catli  other 


74 


THE   LANDFALL  OK   LEIF   ERIKSON, 


landers  to-flay  spell  the  name  Koarancs,  leaving  out  the  o  and  accenting  the 
a,  and  giving  it  an  accent  equivalent  to  oa.\  There  is  also  on  the  same 
map,  and  next  in  succession  against  the  same  promontory,  C.  de  las  Arenas. 
It  is  indicated  both  by  the  contour  of  the  coast  and  Ny  the  geographical 
names  for  a  considerable  distance  on  either  side.  In  the  same  geo- 
graphical order  of  succession  on  either  side  —  that  is,  at  I  he  same  point  — 
there  are  on  maps  of  earlier  and  later  date  C.  des  Sablons  (1543),  C.  de 
arenes  (1556),  C.  de  arenas  (1569),  C.  de  Arena,  — all  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury, and  the  Cape  Cod  of  Gosnold  in  1602,  and  C.  Blanc  in  1604  of 
Champlain.  It  is  impossible  to  escape  the  conviction  that  they  all  be- 
long to  and  qualify  points  on,  or  very  near,  the  same  geographical  salient 
looking  northward  at  the  southern  limit  from  the  forty-third  degree.  This 
is  our  Cape  Cod. 

How  obvious  is  the  thread  of  white  sand  running  through  these  names 
from  the  Kjolrnes  of  icxx)  to  the  Cap  Hlanc  of  1604-1612-1632  !  The 
promontory  to  which  it  applies  is  stamped  on  the  map  of  Stcphanius, 
deduced  mainly  from  the  Vineland  Sagas,  and  continued  down  to  the 
Coast  Survey  map  of  to-day. 


T 


mm 


r.--i'.  - 


R.„s  o.  EK.K-S  HO.SH  w..nKB  T.„.K,,..  .M>  C;unK„>  W.KH  M.KK,.,.    (l.o.  Second  Oe.n,a„  Nor.,. 
Pole  Expedition,    damn,  Vuc^cry  0/ .Immm). 


SKETCH 

OF 

THE  THORFINN   EXPEDITION  TO  VINELAND. 


T  N  tliis  enterprise  three  or  more  ships  took  part,  and  altogether  not 
A  less  than  one  hundred  and  sixty  persons,  of  whom  at  least  seven 
were  women.  They  were  provided  with  supplies  of  cattle  a.^d  whatever 
else  mi^'ht  be  needed  for  settlement  in  a  new  country. 

Tho^'rfinn  Karlsefni,  with  his  wife  Gudrid  and  their  companions, 
embarked  on  the  ship  in  which  Thorf^nn  came  to  Greenland  the  year 
before  Snorri  Thorl)randson  went  with  liis  own  ship  and  company. 
Bj.rni  Grimolfson  and  Thorhall  Gamlason  sailed  in  the  ship  that  brought 
Tliorbiorn  to  Greenland.  Among  the  women  besides  Gudnd.  the  wife  of 
Thorfinn,  was  Freydis,  the  half-sister  of  Lief,  the  wife  of  Thorvard. 

These  vessels  sailed  southwest  from  Eiriksfjord,^  Greenland,  in  the 
sprin.^  of  .007,  and  arrived  in  the  neighborhood  of  Boston  in  the  latter 
part  of  May,  soon  after  the  time  of  corn-planting,- the  spawning-season; 
that  is,  the  time  when  tlie   f^sh  go  up  the  rivers  and  smaller  sti-eams,  to 

.  The  modern  Igaliko  Kjord  See  NordenskjoWs  Den  andra  Dicksonska  expedition  en  till 
Gri5nl.ind. 


76 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LKIF   ERIKSON, 


il  i 


deposit   their  spawn  where  their   eggs  have  greater  chance  of  protection 
at  the  time  of  hatching. 

The  fleet  —  pcrliaps  not  Including  Tliorliall's  ship  —  remained  in 
port  for  two  months,  during  whicli  time  Leif's  houses,  lent  to  Tliorfinn 
were  surrounded  by  a  stockade  for  the  greater  safety  of  Gudrid  and 
her  housi'hold.  Here  Ciudrid  and  Hjarni  and  a  iiundrcd  men  remained; 
while  'Jhr^rfinn  and  Thorhall,  witli  two  vessels,  went  southeastward  to 
Kjalarncs  and  Straumfjord  (Cape  Cod  and  Ciiatham).  Corn  was  now 
in  I'le  ear.  After  a  short  stay,  Thorliall,  who  desired  to  explore 
Vineland,  sailed  northward  round  the  outside  of  tlic  cape,  hut  when  he 
turned  westward  was  blown  out  to  sea  and  lost.  Thorfinn  went  to  seek 
him;  but  nut  finding  him  after  long  search,  returned  to  the  site  of 
Leif's  houses.     Let  us  proceed  more  in  detail. 


The  events  of  the  Thorfinn  -Sagas  grouj)  themselves  under  two  heads. 

Under  the  first  head  fall  the  discovery  of  tiic  two  harbors  on  the 
outside  of  Cape  Cod;  the  three  days"  tour  of  the  Irish*  servants;  the 
story  of  the  long  narrow  island  of  Straumey,  of  which  the  present  Mo- 
nomoy  is  the  southern  extension  ;  the  story  of  the  narrow  strait  (Straum- 
fjord) between  the  Straumey  and  the  mainland  at  Chatham,  of  the  count- 
less ducks'  eggs,  and  of  the  Wunderstrand  (or  the  I-'urdustrand,  so 
called),  the  convex  sandy  shore,  —  so  wearisome  is  the  pursuit  of  a 
vanishing  horizon,  along  a  cur\e  of  constantly  increasing  radius,  to  Nau- 
set  Harbor!^ 

'  Irisli  anil  Scot  were  tlic  s.ntne. 

-  Tliortinn's  S.i;;a  mentions  going  south  along  tlic  I'unlnslr.iml,  anil  s.iys  it  was  uvniliijul, 
iH'caiise  it  seemed  si>  Umi;  to  sail  p.ist  it.     It  was  curved. 

The  .Saga  says,  "TliiKi;  m.(MN  to  ii|-  <<)Vks."  A  glance  at  the  det.iiled  (.'oast  .Survey  map 
of  Cape  Co<l  peninsula  will  reve.il  the  condition  that  tnu>t  have  prevailed.  In  still  e.iilier  times  the 
whole  salient  was  a  cluster  of  detached  niornines.  These  gridu  dly  coabsced  under  the  influences 
of  winds,  waves,  tides,  and  the  .Arctic  current.  Once  I'.imet  Kivcr  must  have  been  a  str.dt.  The 
eastern  end  of  the  v.dity  must  have  been  open  to  the  sea  The  swamps  and  ponds  farther  south 
with  scattered  dunes  show  that  there  were  numerous  coves  between  I'amct  River  and  the  |ircscnt 
entrance  to  Nauset  HarUir.  Champlain  s  maps  and  (losnold's  rel.itions.  to  which  Hr.  Oe  Costa  has 
called  attention,  show  that  the  present  prolon;;ed  continuous  be.ach  is  relativily  modern.  It  is 
obvious  that  there  must  h.ivc  been  coves  in  Thorfinn's  time. 


'«'^^-i!v'i 


[^■-    - 


If 


Ruysch,  1507. 


.^i^jf 


V 


Kf^'Tu 


■J>//, 


is/.        "> 


VJ. 


fffit 


Tracing  of  Wm.  de  Testie,  by  Rev.  Dr.  de  Costa 


5''/-*.;s 


N  o  r  K  u  iM^r 


f-> 


^   ^.,   *'.    Vf.i 


x 


-  T  *  i  *  "K*  .*  A    ''^i^  »'^  %'v-  v'v  VlWx  ^.^  >■ 


3^^ 


Wytfliet,  1597. 


/ 

^ 

.^•^ 

IC- 

^'-^ 

John  Dee, 

1580. 

*• 


John  Dee,  1580 


Solis,  1598. 


C31 


Mernam  1 


From  the  Molineaux  Globe,  1592. 


■-JV 


1  ^1/   ^^''^^''-v^U. 


<(,'-= 


■'■'t.'et^ 


Bitoii 


\r 

1 

'^.. 

1 

'I' 


I 


I 

I 


^ 

'» 


,„>'-" 


.0.. 


\   .'fcL  F.r" 


■■-^,. 


■•■> 


^''it 


i 


i 


AND   SITE   OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN  VINELAND. 


77 


Under  the  second  head  falls  the  determination  of  the  site  of  Leif's 

houses.  ,  .    , 

The  vessel  in  which  Gudrid  sailed  with  Thorfinn  Karlscfni,  her  hus- 
band, carried  sixty  men  and  five  women.  They  sailed  long,  until  they 
came  to  a  river  which  flowed  through  a  lake  and  passed  into  the  sea. 
Before  the  mouth  of  the  river  were  great  islands.  They  passed  up  into 
the  lake.  Karlsefni  sailed  through  the  lake  as  far  as  the  mouth  of  the 
river  (above),  and  called  the  place  Hdp.  They  found  sandy  shoals  there, 
so  that  they  could  not  pass  up  the  river  except  at  high  tide.  Having 
entered  its  mouth,  they  cast  anchor,  and  took  possession  of  Leif's  houses, 
l-inding  thoir  cattle  and  stores.  The  other  vessels  probably  stopped  fcr 
a  time  in  the  neighborhood,  possibly  at  anchor  in  Boston   Harbor  or  in 

the   Hack   Hay. 

They  had  arrived  at  Vincland  possibly  in  May  or  early  June  (the  time 
of  early  corn-plants),  and  had  remained  licre  some  two  months,  erecting 
additional  houses.  -  some  nearer,  others  farther  from  the  water,  -  and 
enclosed  some  of  them  in  a  stockade.  It  was  here  (later)  that  Snorr. 
(son  of  -Iliorfinn  and  Gudrid)  was  born.  They  observed  Indian  corn, 
new/y  sown,  — that  is,  when  the  recently  planted  corn  had  just  appeared 
above  the  ground,  and  was  of  course  without  tassels  or  ears, —  growing 
wild  on  lowlands;  and  vinos  (the  Saga  does  not  say  j^w/w;  it  was  too 
early)  on  the  uplands.  Fish  were  found  in  all  the  rivers.  They  dug 
pits  for  them  at  the  margin  of  extreme  high  tide,  and  where  the  land 
was  highest,  to  catch  them  in  the  spawning-season. 

EXPKDITION    TO    StRAUMFJORD. 

Some  two  months  after  arriving  in  Vineland,  two  vessels  at  least  — one 
under  Thorhall,  and  the  other  having  Thorfinn  on  board  —  sailed  away 
around  Cohasset  and  along  the  Scituatc  beach,  and  across  the  mouth  of 
Cape  Cod  Bay  to  Kjalarnes,  where,  leaving  on  their  right  the  old  keel 
set  up  by  Thorwald,  they  sailed  along  the  outer,  convex  shore  of  Cape 
Cod,  wondering  at   the  retreat   of   the   horizon   as   they  went  southward. 


1/ 

k 


I 


i 


78 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LEIF   KRIKSON, 


Thoifinn  gave  to  it  the  descriptive  name  of  "  Wiinderstrand,"  or  "  Pur- 
dustrand."  At  length  they  came  to  where  the  .shore  was  indented 
with  coves.'  Here  they  anchored,  and  sent  out  two  Scotch  servants," 
directing  them  to  run  for  three  days  to  tlie  southwest,  and  report  what 
tiiey  saw.  On  their  return  one  brought  a  bunch  of  grapes,  and  tlie  other 
a  white  ear-of-corn.  Two  months  before,  they  had  seen  corn  in  an 
earlier  stage  (recently  planted),  and  vines,  7iot  grapes.  Now  they  saw  corn 
white  in  the  ear,^  and  the  fruit  of  the  vine,  —  a  bunch  of, grapes.  (Both 
were  unripe.) 

Thorhall  and  Thorfinn  f  iled  farther,  coming  to  another  bay.  Against 
it  was  an  island,  which  Thorfinn  described  as  the  resort,  at  nesting-time, 
of  innumerable  sca-fowI,  and  called  it  Straumey,  —  Straumo.  They 
steered  the  ship  into  a  long  bay  between  tlie  i.sland  and  the  mainland. 
The  island  was  narrow  and  long,  having  little  or  no  indentations,  as  may 
be  inferred,  since  the  explorers  could  at  the  same  time  observe  the  strong 
tide  on  the  outside  of  the  island  and  that  in  the  channel  between  the 
island  and  the  mainland.  This  was  the  Straumfjord.  Thorfinn  described 
the  long  bay,  or  channel,  in  the  name  "  Straumfjord."  It  lay  again.st  the 
present  Chatham ;  it  lies  there  now.  This  was  the  limit  of  Thorfinn's 
explorations  to  the  south.  Stephanius  says  the  Northmen  did  not  go 
south  of  Proniontorium   Vinlandia'  (Cape  Cod,  the   Peninsula). 

Thorhall,  weary  of  the  hard  fare,  and  desiring  to  go  back  and  ^xplore 
Vincland,  sailed  northward  along  the  conve.v  beach  of  Furdustrand,  or 
Wundcrstrand,  round  Kjalarne>  (the  Cape  of  the  Keel),  and  would  have 
sailed  westward  to  Vincland,  but  was  blown  out  to  sea.  He  had  with 
him   nine  men,  all  the  others  preferring  to  stay  with   Thorfinn. 

'  Cliinipl,\in.  in  1604-5,  observed  b.iys  and  figured  lliem.  Tlie  expression  "  indented  with  coves" 
ni:iy  rclcr  to  tlie  condition  of  tl):n;;s  before  the  n,  >r,imes  li.^d  co.ilesced  to  their  present  slate. 

'  Monomoy  .ind  Nauset  beach  (Straumey)  filfil  the  requirements  of  the  Saj;a  as  to  the  flocks 
of  birds  and  Iheir  nesting.  Nauset  lulfils  the  needs  of  the  country  into  whicli  the  Scotch 
servants  were  sent,  to  run  to  the  .southwest  and  return  within  three  days.  Old  Chatham  Harbor, 
and  the  lone,  narrow  ^^y  stretching  southward,  fulfil  the  needs  of  Straumfjord;  and  against  it  lies 
the  long,  narrow  island  (Straumey).  on  b«)th  sides  of  which  the  tid.d  currents  observed  by  the 
Northmen  nviv  be  observed  to  day.     See  Appendix  anil  detailed  Coast  Survey  map  of  Cajjc   Cod. 

•  It  was  white  ;  all  Indian  corn  (maize)  is  white  when  urripe.      See  Oossary. 


f''ilif  faiiT^rtft  <      '        -t^ 


ftr/ir 


5l(t>>.  MJOl 


»CJ| 


^^  ^  .  -* 


J> 


■Jfti 


.r 


r 


.!# 


3^  &   -ft 


<«r 


s 


a 


'CX^-r^.      -''   y 


^1^      -^ 


V  , 


^ 


^ 


v_ 


.  V 


f. 


■:£.'^ 


% 


>^  >'■ 


k*  *! 


.,/** 


iJ  ** 


J0'\ 


\i 


?.  r    ,* 


(J. 


*       ■     1*-—  •»       ••    . 


'•iii  ■'. 


if 


Sft  ,',i> 


n 


-\*>- 


>aA 


.ii' 


i^ 


v^»-; 


OOJ  .OOA'OOC.ioi 


■''^"V«„'.,«Bffltf»'Hft*-..«n"'i'^''"' 


y 


J* 


^j'4mM^  i 


JL 


t  t 


11  MiiIHaH    TT-tftUA/    OT    >I\)V' 


w 


(^«J^^ 


^  Qt 


1   -, 


i 


»» 


i   3       .:i-?''      --^'.^-^^- 


•  ■::  t.W::, *:■:*», 


v^^;.:.■;.•;..♦vIV     "-C 


■::^:^^^^m^'     ^^" 


„ttnin«<»""''^" 


ChAMI'LAIN  s    ArjAINST    MODERN    CHATHAM    LiGHT 


*    -     r *    ■ 


i 


C'llAMI'I.AINS    EnTHANCR    TO    NaUSRTI     llAHIIorR. 


i-f.    I     ^       I 
toof.inte 


AND   SITE  OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


79 


Reading  between  the  lines,  one  sees  tliat  Thorfinn  observed  the  storm 
which  sprang  up  immediately  after  Thorhall's  departure,  ^ave  up  his 
projecled  expedition  southward,  and  went  promptly  with  one  ship  to  the 
rescue  of  Thorhall. 

"Sailing  northward  round  Kjalarnes,  they  went  westward  after  passing 
thai  promontory,  —  the  land  lying  to  the  left  hand  [the  Gurnet  and 
Cohassct].     There  they  saw  extensive  forests." 

"  When  they  had  sailed  for  some  time,  they  came  to  a  place  where  a 
river  flowed  from  southeast  to  northwest.'  Having  entered  its  mouth, 
they  cast  anchor  on  the  southwestern  bank."^ 

It  is  not  necessary  to  dwell  on  the  fate  of  Thorhall.  The  record 
of  his  purpose  and  departure  left  us  testimony  of  the  situation  of  Vine- 
land  from  Cape  Cod.  He  went  northivard  around  Furdustrand,  and 
attempting  to  sail  'westward  to  V'ineland,  was  blown  off  to  sea.  He  went 
partly  round  the  Race  on  which  the  old  keel   had  been   set  up. 

Thorfinn,  one  sees,  was  familiar  with  the  position  of  Vineland  with 
regard  to  Straumfjbrd  and  Kjalarnes  before  Thorhall  started  to  sail 
there} 

The  men,  under  Thorfinn's  direction,  felled  timber,  hewed  it,  brought 
it  to  the  ship,  and  piled  it  on  a  cliff  to  dry.  The  vines,  which  ran  to 
the  tops  of  high  trees,  were  cut  down  to  facilitate  gathering  the  grapes, 
which  were  dried  for  fi'^'ire  use.* 


r* 


'  The  site  of  Leifs  houses,  .is  .ilrc.idy  referred  to.  See  the  large  m.ip  of  the  Ch.irles  River  from 
.tbove  the  C.imbri(li;e  Cemetery  to  the  Warren  Uridjje. 

'  This  applies  to  a  point  in  the  appr<i.ich  of  the  Charles  with  flood-tide  to  Synionds's  hill  and  the 
southwestern  hank  o(  the  bayou  ithe  mnuth  o,  the  rivulet  from  Mount  Auburn).  It  is  the  only  point 
wlitrc  such  l.indini;  is  practicable,  and  is  between  the  onU  prnmnntorv  (from  beliiml  which,  at  the 
southwest  ttom  the  houses,  the  river  issues),  and  the  onlv  difT  on  the  river  in  its  east  and  west 
course,  —  the  cliff  on  which  'I  hortinn,  as  will  laier  appear,  piled  his  niosurr  (burrs  of  trees)  to  dry. 
immediately  on  the  steep  bank  of  the  river,  convenient  for  lo.adins;  on  the  ship.  The  southwest  liank 
is  near  the  head  of  a  little  bayou  above  (ierry's  Landing,  where  there  is  solid  land  easy  to  reach  with 
a  plank 

•  They  consumed,  as  the  relator  says,  jiiw<' time  in  reachine  their  destination,  —  T.eif's  houses. 
They  were  looking;  for  Tliorh.ill,  whose  wrecked  ship  mii;ht  be  found  somewhere  on  the  shores  of 
Cape  Cod   l!ay,  or  I'lymoulh  Harbor,  alonj;  the  ,Scituate  beach,  or  among  the  Cohasset  rocks. 

<  See  "  Discovery  of  the  Site  of  the  Ancient  City  of  Norutnbesa  (i.'^Sg)." 


<•  ,D 


<k. 


(*> 


bpc 


I  1 


'I    I 


t£ 


80 


'llli:   LANDFALL   OK   LLIF   JiRlKSON, 


Thorfinn  went  several  times  back  and  fortli  between  Hdp  and  Straiim- 
fjiird.  Me  had,  as  we  Iiave  seen,  established  his  wife  in  a  dwelling  pro- 
tected by  a  stockade,  —  naturally,  before  the  birth  of  Snorri,  her  son.  I 
find  no  evidence  that  she  left  Vineland  for  any  point  whatever  after  her 
arrival,  till  she  sailed  with  her  husband  and  her  little  boy,  in  his  third 
year,  for  Greenland. 

Thorfinn  decided  to  explore  the  rcgi  about  Hdp.  This  enabled 
him  to  see  that  the  river,  which  flowed  ,)ast  his  dwellings  Uirough  a 
lake  to  the  sea,  came  first  from  the  west  to  the  cast  (Waltham  to  Cam- 
bridge). -At  the  point  near  which  the  houses  were  built  there  was  a  cliff, 
and  also  a  cove  where  the  ship  might  lie  against  the  solid  land,  —  the 
southwest  bank  (southwest  from  the  dwelling-house  of  Leif,  afterward 
occupied  by  Thorfinn's  lurty),  out  of  the  way  of  the  tidal  currents. 
Elsewhere  the  banks  are  uniformly  of  meadow  submerged  by  high  tides, 
unsuited  eitiier  to  loading  a  ship  or  to  landing  from  a  ship. 

After  the  first  winter,  one  morning  early,  they  saw  from  Leif's  houses 
nine  birch-bark  canoes  (mistaken  for  boats  of  sealskin)  coming  down  the 
river,  which  issued  from  behind  a  promontory  to  the  southward.  The 
men  in  the  canoes  were  small  of  stature,  fierce  in  expression,  swarthy, 
with  ugly  hair,  great  eyes,  and  broad  cheeks.  They  remained  some 
time,  wondering  at  the  new-comers,  and  then  retired  round  the  pro- 
montory to  the  sout/rwi-sf.     (One  relation  says  to  the  soutii.) 

Later,  there  was  a  second  vi.sit  of  these  fierce  canoe-men,  and  a  third, 
and  perhaps  more  visits,  coming  from  beyond  the  promontory  at  the 
southward  or  southwestward,  in  such  numbers  that  the  whole  water 
looked  as  if  "  s/>rifi/(:M  rci///  coais"  (the  brown  or  copper-colored  faces 
ill  the  canoes).  The  Northmen  called  these  natives  Skralin^cr,  which 
means,  primarily,  "men  of  the  lowest  order,  hideous  in  appearance;"  and 
secondarily,  "a  mob,  a  crowd  without  a  leader,"  which  came  to  be  ap])lied 
to  the  Indians  as  a  race.'     They  came  for  barter,  and  sold  furs  for  strips 

'  Cnntz  (Vol.  L,  p.  2;4)  siys  the  n.ime  means  nlso  "  scn»|).s  or  pairitiRs,"  —  that  is,  <Ht<ar/\. 
This  name  has  been  mistakenly  .ind  persistently  applie.l  lo  the  Esquimaux  of  Newfoundland, 
Labrador,  and  Greenland,  a.s  if  it  were  the  name  of  a  //;/'<•  of  Indians. 


A  bfl•e^^  bi»rK  crho?  of  A\aine. 


5kit\  boat  o;  t^e  ^ia,5j^&  Indians 


.1 


1 


I 


h 


n 


Sn/sW  |o   ■Jojlfl-;  /'tfid    ^'Jitd  A 


■    *w.«b  "  Sfc-   J^"' 


AND   SITE  OF   HIS   HOUSES    IN   VINELAND. 


8l 


of  red  cloth.  On  another  occasion  they  received  in  exchange,  as  perhaps 
they  did  also  when  the  red  cloth  failed  on  a  former  visit,  products  of  the 
dairy.  Later  still,  the  bellowing  of  a  bull  frightened  the  visitors,  and 
they  fled  to  their  canoes  and  rowed  back  to  the  southwest.  Still  later, 
they  came  in  great  numbers  and  attacked  the  Northmen,  who,  finding 
themselves  far  outnumbered,  fled  along  the  river  till  they  came  to  some 
rocks,  where  they  turned  about  and  fought  valiantly.' 

The  company  of  Thorfinn,  after  three  years,  abandoned  the  houses 
and  returned  to  Greenland. 

I  have  thus  given,  in  a  few  words,  a  summary  of  the  story,  that  we 
might  have  it  in  outline.  I  proceed  to  show  how  its  sequences  have 
been  misapprehended  by  the  ancient  scribe. 

The  Storv  ok  Thorfinn,  —  now  Composed. 

When  the  Thorfinn  narratives  are  carefully  studied,  they  prove,  as 
already  remarked,  to  be  at  least  five  distinct  relations  (Rafn  recognized 
that  there  were  several)  and  a  part  of  a  possible  sixth,  —  possibly,  also, 
of  a  seventh,  and  even  more.  They  are  the  recollections  of  men  on 
different  vessels  of  a  fleet  of  at  least  three  ships, —  recollections  held  in 
tradition  in  families  for  several  generations,  which  have  been  somewhat 
added  to  by  the  scribes  or  copyists  from  other  Sagas;  as  in  the  case  of 
Thorhairs  fate  and  Freydis's  career,  and  tlie  sale  of  tlie  mouirr  wood 
to  the  Bremen  merchant.^ 

One  of  these  relations  was  by  a  shipmate  who  went  with  Bjarni  Grim- 
olfson  and  Gudrid  to   I.eifs  houses.      Another  was  by  one  on  the  same 

'  At  some  h.ilf-milc  'oclow  the  site  of  I.eif's  d\vcllinu;s  there  are  stiH  some  enormous  liowlders 
in  the  b  ink  of  the  river  helnw  h.ilf-tide,  .it  the  entrance  to  a  httle  cove  ;  and  the  shore  al>ove  for  a  long; 
distance,  hcini;  meadow  bank,  (lid  not  permit  ot  landini;.  Kocks  and  ■■  hard  pan  "  at  various  moderate 
dei)tlis  have  been  found  for  a  distance  of  some  two  hundred  feet  toward  llie  sohd  Ian<l,  by  driving 
down  steel  rods.  They  indicate  at  least  that  in  this  ref;ion  of  moraines  tliere  were  some  very  large 
detached  masses  of  rock  which  might  have  aflorded  aid  to  persons  (lying  down  stream,  where  now  the 
ground  is  covered  with  the  houses  of  a  city. 

'  The  latter  part  of  the  Hauksbok  Saga  is  the  moKt  disconnected  and  most  marred  by  imperfect 
sequence  and  hearsay  of  any  that  relate  to  Thorfinn's  expedition, 

6  '  • 


! 


,       I:. 


82 


THE   LANDIAI.L  OF    l.EIF   ERIKSON, 


vessel,  who,  after  two  months'  stay  at  Leif's  houses,  went  to  Kjalarnes 
and  along  Furdustrand  with  the  Scotch  servants,  and  returned,  after  a 
short  stay  at  Straumfjiird,  to  Leif's  houses.  Another  relator  stayed 
through  a  winter  at  Straumfjord.  Still  another  went  with  the  ship 
to  find  Thorhall.  One  party  remained  only  half  a  month  at  some 
place  —  probably  near  'Ihorfinn's  (Leif's)  house  —  waiting. 

With  this  key,  the  whole  becomes  wonderfully  intelligible.  In  the 
following  paragraphs  I  present,  nearly  in  the  language  of  the  Sagas, 
what  concerns  the  geography  of  tlie  expedition,  and  serves  to  determine 
the  site  of  the  houses. 

I  submit,  first,  what  seem  to  me  to  be  the  opening  paragraphs  of  the 
separate  relations. 

First  Ri-!atioti.  "The  conversation  often  turned,  at  Hrataliliil,  on  the  dis- 
covery of  Vineland  the  Good,  and  they  said  that  a  voya^^e  there  had  fjreat  hope 
of  gain.  And  after  this,  Karlsefni  and  Snorri  made  ready  for  going  on  a  voyage 
there,  the  following  spring.  Bjarni  and  Thorhall  Gamlason  joined  him  with  a 
ship.  There  was  a  man  named  Thorvard,  and  also  Thorwald,  son  of  Erik,  and 
Thorhall  the  Hunter,  and  he  was  in  the  same  ship  with  Thorvard  and  Tiiorwald 
These  used  the  ship  which  brought  Thf)rhiorn  from  Iceland  There  were,  in  all, 
forty  men  and  a  hundred."       (Dc  Costa,  page  51.) 

Second  Relation.  "  And  Karlsefni  and  Snorri  resolved  to  seek  Vineland,  and 
there  was  much  discu;;sion  about  it.  Hut  it  turned  out  that  Karlsefni  and  .Snorri 
prepared  their  ships  to  seek  Vineland  the  following  summer.  And  in  this  enterjirise 
Hjarni  and  Thorhall  joined  as  comrades  with  their  own  ship  and  crew,  who  wore 
their  followers.  There  was  a  man  named  Thorwald,  a  relation  of  l'>ik.  TliDrhall  was 
called  the  Hunter,  .  .  .  was  of  great  stature,  ...  of  a  hard  nature,  taciturn,  .  .  . 
crafty,  malicious.  ...  He  went  in  the  ship  with  Thorwald.  .  .  .  He  used  the 
ship  in  which  Thorbiorn  came.  .  .  .  They  carried  forty  and  a  hundred'  men."  (De 
Costa,  page  57.) 

Third  Relation.  "  At  this  time  .  .  .  much  was  sjioken  about  a  Vineland 
voyage;  and  both  Gudrid  and  others  persuaded  Karlsefni  much  to  that  expedition. 
Now  this  expedition  was  resolved   upon,  and   they  got  ready  a  crew  of  si.vty  men 

'  Tlie   Norse  Imndreil  w.is  120.     40+  120  ;^  iCiO,  the  number  of  Tliorfinn's  total  comp.-jny. 


AND  sitl;  of  his  houses  in  vineland. 


83 


and  five  women.  .  .  .  They  put  to  sea  with  the  ship,  and  came  to  Leif's  houses 
safe,  and  carried  up  their  goods."     (De  Costa,  page  64.) 

Another  account  says:  — 

"Kailsefiii  asked  Lcif  for  his  houses  in  Vineland,  but  he  said  he  would  lend 
them,  but  not  give  them.  Then  they  put  to  sea  with  the  ship  [the  one  that 
containctl  Gudrid,  with  sixty  men  and  five  women],  and  came  to  Leif's  houses 
safe,  and  carried  up  their  goods."     (De  Costa,  page  72.) 

Fmirth  Relation.  "  Karlscfni,  with  Snorri  and  Hjarni  and  the  rest  of  his 
comrades,  sailed  south.  They  sailed  long,  until  they  came  to  a  river  which  flowed 
from  the  land  through  a  lake  and  passed  into  the  sea.  Before  tkc  mouth  of  the 
river  lucre  ,!^rcat  islands,  and  thty  were  not  able  to  enter  the  river  cxeept  at  the 
hii^hest  tide.  Karlscfni  sailed  into  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and  called  the  land 
H6p."     (De  Costa,  page  69.) 

Fifth  Relation.  "  It  is  said  that  Karlscfni  and  Snorri  and  Rjarni  and  his 
comrades  sailed  along  the  coast  to  the  south.  They  sailed  along  until  they  came 
to  a  river  flowing  from  the  land  through  a  lake  into  the  sea,  where  there  were 
sandy  shoals,  where  it  was  impossible  to  pass  up  except  with  the  highest  tide 
Karlscfni  sailed  up  to  the  mouth  of  the  river  with  his  lolk,  and  called  the  place 
H6p.'  "     (De  Costa,  page  56.) 

Sixth  Relation,  —  a  fragment  which  shows  the  perplexity  t)f  the  scribes.  "  It  is 
some  men's  say,  that  Bjanii  and  Gudrid  remained  behind,  anil  a  hundred  men 
with  them,  and  did  not  go  farther  [than  Leif's  houses]  ;  but  that  Karlscfni  and 
Snorri  went  southward,  and  forty  men  with  them,  and  were  not  longer  in  Hop 
than  barely  two  months,  and  the  same  summer  came  iaei  [from  Straumfjord]." 
(Beamish,  I'rince  Society,  page  58.) 

'  This  paragraph  h.is  iiniformly  licen  siippo.scil  to  l)e  an  account  of  an  cxpcilition  from  Straum- 
fjord to  tlie  soMl/i.  Careful  study  will  reveal  to  tlie  student  tli.it  as  Tluirfinn  entered  Hop  and 
arrived  in  this  expedition  at  l.eifs  houses  in  Vinel.ind,  from  which  Thorwald  h.ul  .sailed  no////  to 
explore  to  the  north  aiul  east,  this  understandin;!;  of  the  paragraph  must  he  given  up.  A  little  further 
study  of  the  fifth  and  sixth  relations  will  show  that  on  this  reading  alone  the  whole  sequence  of 
events  in  the  stories  ol  Leif,  Thorwald,  I'horliail,  and  Tliorfinn,  which  has  perplexed  all  students 
of  the  Vineland  Sagas,  comes  into  instant  harmony. 

The  lowland  about  Hi5p  was  where  the  indigenous  Indian  corn  grew,  .and  the  higher  land 
where  grapevines  flourished.  It  was  near  where  I.eiCs  houses  were  that  the  skin  boats  (birch- 
burk  ranoes)  first  appeared  It  was  the  lake  through  which,  to  the  se.a,  a  river  flowed  inuiiediately 
from  the  west.  It  also  flows  for  a  short  distance  from  southeast  to  northwest  directly  toward  the  site 
of  Leif's  houses.     The  Hdp  was  a  1  ike,  -a  small  landlocked  bay.  salt  at  flood-tide  and  fresh  at  ebb. 

How  do  we  know  that  rhorlinn  came  back  to  leif's  house.'  liecau.se  the  Saga  s.ays  so; 
because,  moreover,  there  was  his  home,  and  there  were -his  wife  and  .son. 


*l 


1/ 


84 


THE    LANDFALL  OK   LF.IF   FRIKSON, 


Seventh  Relation,  —  a  fragment.  "They  passed  half  a  month  here  \there, — 
Beamish]  carelessly,  having  brought  with  them  their  cattle  [ami  mniistd  t/mnselvcs, 
and  did  not  pcrcdvc  aitything  luzo.  —  UeaniishJ." 


H 


»» 


!     I 


Tiiorfinn's  Expf.dition. 

I  now  present  an  atteiiipt  at  continuous  relation,  made  up  of  selections 
from  the  different  relations. 

The  conversation  frequently  turned,  at  Hrattahlid,  on  the  discovery  of  Vineland 
the  Good  ;  many  saying  that  an  expedition  there  held  out  a  fair  prospect  of  gain. 
At  length  Thorfinn  and  Snorri  made  preparations  for  going  on  an  expedition 
thither  in  the  following  spring  ,1007).  Ujarni  Griniolfson  and  Thorhall  Gamlason 
determined  to  accompany  them.  There  were  one  hundred  and  sixty  in  all,  of 
whom  seven  were  women.  They  took  with  them  all  kinds  of  livestock,  for  they 
designed  to  colonize  the  land.  Thortinn  asked  I.eif  to  give  him  the  dwellings 
which  he  had  erected  in  Vineland.  Leif  told  him  that  he  would  grant  him  the 
use  of  them,  but  that  he  could  not  give  them  to  him.  .  .  .  Thorfinn,  with  Snorri 
Thorbrandson  and  Bjarni  Grimolfson  and  all  the  rest  of  the  company,  sailed 
toward  the  soutliwcst.  They  went  on  for  scmie  time,  until  they  came  to  a  river 
which,  flowing  from  land,  passed  through  a  lake  into  the  sea.  They  found  great 
islands  before  the  mouth  of  the  river.  Thorfinn  and  his  companions  sailed  u[) 
as  far  as  the  mouth  of  the  river  (at  the  Hrooklyn  Hridge),  and  called  the  place 
H6p.  .  .  .  They  found  sandy  shoals  there,  so  that  they  could  not  i)ass  up  the 
river  except  at  high  tide.'  They  .  .  .  came  to  l.eifs  booths  hale  and  whole,  and 
landed  their  cattle.  They  took  their  cargo  from  the  ship,  and  prepared  to  remani 
there.  They  had  with  them  all  sorts  of  cattle.  The  country  there  was  very  beau- 
tiful. They  undertook  nothing  but  to  explore  the  land.  Having  landed,  they 
observed  that  where  the  land  was  low,  recently  planted  (or  "new  sown")  corn 
grew  wild.  Where  it  was  higher,  vines  were  found.  The  cattle  went  up  into  the 
country.  They  dug  fish-pits  where  the  land  began,  and  where  the  land  wjis 
highest  ;  and  when  the  tide  went  down  there  were  sacred  fish  (halibut)  in 
the  pits. 

'  The  "sandy  sho.->Is"  applied  to  the  mouth  of  the  river,  where  it  enters,  below  tlood-tide. 
the  "Back  Hay,"  ne.ir  the  Cottaiie  F.wm  Station  on  the  Uoston  ami  Albany  Railro.id.  The  "j;re.it 
islands''  were  against  the  outlet  of  the  river,  Ix'jow  the  lake,  into  the  bay,  —  visible  from  the 
eminence  of  the  old  Fort  Point  and  intliidini;  those  farther  out,  against  Nantaskct  See  Coast 
Survey  map.  • 


AND   Sine   OK   Ills    HOUSES   IN    VINliLAND. 


85 


Thorfinn  Karlscfni  and  his  people  had  made  their  dwellings  above  the  lake; 
and  some  of  tiie  houses  were  near  the  water,  others  more  distant.  (Beamish, 
Trince  Society,  vol.  i.  p.  55.) 

Now  took  they  out  their  goods  and  made  a  separate  building,  and  set  that 
building  farther  from  the  strand  or  the  edge  of  the  lake.  (Ikamish,  I'rince  Society, 
page  65.)  Now  hereof  is  this  to  say.  Karlsefni  (Thorfinn)  had  posts  driven 
stron;;ly  round  about  his  booths,  and  mule  all  complete.  At  this  time  Gudrid, 
the  wife  of  Karlsefni  (Thorfinn),  bore  a  man-child,  and  he  was  called  Snorri. 

Karlsefni  had  wood  felled  and  hewed  and  brought  to  the  ship,  and  had  the 
wood  piled  on  the  cliff  to  dry.  l''.very  river  was  full  of  fish.  In  the  forest  there 
were  a  great  number  of  wild  beasts  of  all  kinds. 

Thence  they  sailetl  toward  the  south  for  two  days,  and  arrived  at  a  ucss,  or 
promontory  of  land,'  They  sailed  along  the  shores  of  this  promontory,  the  land 
lying  to  the  starboard.  These  shores  are  extensive  and  sandy.  They  made 
for  land,  and  found  on  the  ness  the  keel  of  a  ship;  whereupon  they  called  the 
place  Kjalarncs.  And  the  strands  they  called  luirdustrands,  for  it  was  long  and 
wearisome  to  sail  by  them,  then  the  land  became  indented  with  coves. 

King  Olaf  Tryggvason  had  given  Leif  two  Scots,  a  man  named  Ilaki  and  a 
woman  named  Ilckia.  They  were  swifter  of  foot  than  wild  animals;  these  I.eif 
had  given  to  Thorfinn,  and  they  were  then  in  his  ship.  When  tliey  had  sailed 
beyond  Furdustrands,  then  set  they  the  Scots  on  shore,  and  bade  them  run  to 
the  southward  of  the  land  and  explore  its  qualities,  and  come  back  again  within 
three  days.  They  stayed  away  the  appointed  tmie  ;  but  when  they  came  back, 
the  one  had  a  bunch  of  grapes,  and  the  other  an  ear  *"  r  rn.'-*  These  went  on 
board,  and  after  that  they  sailed  farther. 

They  sailed  into  a  fjiird  (bay,  or  strait")  ;  there  lay  an  island  before  it,  on 
each  side  of  which  were  strong  currents.  They  called  this  island  Straumey, 
—  Straum-oe  (stream,  or  current  island).  There  were  so  many  eider-ducks  on 
the  island  that  one  could  hardly  walk  without  treading  on  the  eggs.^  They 
called  tiie  place  Straumfjord  (bay  of  currents).' 

They  were  there  for  the  winter  without  having  provided  food  beforehand. 
In   the  summer  the  fishing  declined,  and  they  were  badly  off  for  provisions;    then 

'  Cohasset. 

'  How  ohvious  th.it  tliis  w.is  of  later  date  than  that  of  tlic  first  landing,  when  the  corn  Thorfinn's 
parly  saw  was  "  new  sown."  —  that  is.  reirntly  planlci!,  and  hfoic  cars  had  appeared 
•  See  ,\V>/(M  in  .Xppendix  al)0ut  liirds   eggs. 
<  That  is,  open  at  tioth  extremes,  so  tliat  water  may  pass  throngh 


r 


86 


Tin:    LANPFALI.   OF    l.KIK    KRIKSON. 


♦  » 


■     I 


disappeared  I'lioi hall  the  Iliintsiiian.  They  searched  after  Thorhall  for  tliiee  days, 
and  (omul  hini  on  the  tup  of  a  nuk,  .  .  .  They  hade  him  come  home  with  them,  and 
he  did  so.  A  short  time  after  a  whale  was  cast  ashore.  .  .  .  'I'he  cooks  dreased  the 
whale,  and  they  all  ate  of  it,  but  wore  all  taken  ill  immediately  afterwards.  They 
threw  all  the  remainder  of  the  llesh  from  the  rorks  into  the  sea,  commending 
themselves  to  God ;  aftijr  which  the  air  became  milder.  They  were  again  able 
to  go  fishin}?,  nor  from  that  time  was  there  any  want  of  provisions,  for  there  was 
abundance  of  wild  aiiiinals  hunted  on  the  mainland,  of  ej;;,'s  taken  on  the  island, 
and  of  fish  caught  in  the  sea. 

And  now  they  began  to  dispute  where  they  should  go  next.  Thorhall  the 
Hunter  wished  to  go  north,  round  l'"urdustrands  and  Kjalarnes,  and  so  to  explore 
Vinland.  Thortinn  would  go  southwest  along  the  coast.  It  was  thought  more 
advisable  that  each  should  explore  separatclv.  Thorhall,  therefore,  got  ready 
out  under  the  island  with  only  nine  men.     All  the  others  went  with  Thorfinn. 

Thorhall's  ]wrty  then  sailed  northward,  round  riinliistrands  and  Kjalarnes, 
and  would  sail  westward,  but  were  driven  off  by  a  strong  adverse  wind.  Afterward 
Thorfinn  went  with  one  ship  to  seek  Thorhall  the  Hunter,  but  the  rest  remained 
behind,  and  they  sailed  northward  past  Kjalarnes,  ami  thence  westwaril,  the 
land  lying  on  their  larboard  (left  hand).  There  were  wild  woods  over  all  as  far 
as  they  could  see,  and  scarcely  any  open  places.  When  they  had  sailed  for  some 
time,  they  came  to  a  place  where  a  river  flowed  from  southeast  to  northwest. 
Having  entered  its  mouth,  they  cast  anchor  on  its  southwestern  bank. 

One  morning  early,  as  they  were  looking  round,  they  jaw  a  number  (uinel 
of  canoes,  in  which  poles  were  carried,  rowed  from  the  south  round  a  cajic.  These 
poles  vibrated  in  the  direction  of  the  sun,  emitting  a  sound  like  reeds  shaken  by 
the  wind.  Then  said  Thorfinn,  "What  do  you  think  this  means?"  .Snorri  Tiior- 
brandson  answered,  "  Perhaps  it  is  a  sign  of  [xiace.  Let  us  take  a  white  shield  and 
hold  out  toward  them."  They  did  so.  Upon  this,  those  in  the  canoes  rowed 
toward  them,  seeming  to  wonder  who  they  were,  and  went  up  upon  the  laiul. 
They  were  swarthy  in  complexion,  short,  and  savage  in  ap|)earance,  with  ugly  hair, 
great  eyes,  and  broad  cheeks.  When  they  had  stayed  sonic  time,  and  gazed  at  the 
strangers  in  astonishment,  they  tleparted  and  retired  beyond  the  promontory  to  the 
southwest. 

One  morning  they  saw  a  great  number  of  canoes  approaching  from  beyond 
the  promontory  at  the  southwest.  Thc>  were  in  such  great  numbers  that  the 
whole  water  looked  as  if  it  were  sprinkled  with  coals.  I'oles  were,  as  before, 
suspended  in  each  canoe.  (They  were  descending  the  river  on  the  early  ebb 
tide,  —  the    banks    weie   full,  —  and    holding  u\i    their  paddles)     Thorfinn    and   his 


J 


i 


Ikkii^n. 


■ -JM        I  Th.'/ nr^n/ tn  ftr  sAw  ^/m  ujtfi/ Mty  ci^^  *•"  -'^l        ^ 


'n-Atre  I 


CAMBRIDGE. 

L  .   Gerry's  Landing,  Site  of-  LeIFs    houses 

at  end  of   Bluff —   Symonds  Hill. 

T      ThorF-inn's    Landing  . 

R  .    Rocks  where   Norse  party  got  ashore 

from  pursuit  of  the  Skraellings 

:  'V 


1'-^^: 


,,  T/tor//nn  ctt  c 

r/yr  rK^/e/i,  //o/y/zk  » 

''■\\      7?t9  j/t/'o  afvuft 

'  "tvAtre  a  r/'rtr& 

wijiiji ;    Afart  /htmovfj 

'///;■  ,      Comfimni0rri—/cii'faii 
^;^_^     //"ouM  o/ Me  r/'itr'f. 

''■'    /or  a  smaA^  /mm/  AeAmtt 
/a*  ant/  /nsA  <»/  *jU) 


|t>  ,   /     ^Vi^yrt/r^  l>n  for  at^t  f/'mi  wiM  M*/ c<r/nt  ^  o  ^y'-^    _/ 
^. -t^^-.       r/yr  nA/c/>i  /Xuy//^  »  //-om  /At  /oncZ/iassttt' M^u^  ^' 

^■^.^V^    TTtej/l/^  yrou(>rjtc/onlii//Wt'!  /  ■^i 

/«"r*-  Wnfy'  it/on /At mou^/m(rn^ 

'/jlji     ifO  f/t/o //m^a^'      'Thorfinnj^/tWA/s    if/  / 

p— =^^;V)i>''     /'^'"'/^ofMtr/itr'fSroa/r/i^Sr/t/ft}^/  { 

/or  a  s.'na/^ /tr/Mi/ /^cAt 

vftl''    /  / 


wndta 


f 


I 


# 


^    ^ 


/ 


f^ 


// 


' ''TWVfiiW' •""■■''■*■  ^  V ' ' 


/J<i 


h~ 


h 


.»ti;-ftSE,v-^'.'iii 


./f^ 


/ 


AND   SITI     OF   HIS    MOUSES    IN   VINELAND. 


87 


party  held  out  a  white  shield  ;  after  which  a  barter  of  goods  commenced  between 
them.  Tiicse  people  desired  above  all  thiiif^s  to  obtain  red  cloth  ;  in  exchange 
for  which  they  dffered  various  kinds  of  skins,  some  perfectly  gray.  They  were 
anxious,  also,  to  purchase  swords  and  spears;  but  this  'I'horfinn  and  Snorri 
forbade.  For  a  narrow  strip  of  red  cloth  they  gave  a  whole  skin,  and  tied  the 
cloth  round  their  heads.  (They  were  familiar  with  woven  fabrics;  the  wan 
woman  who  visited  Gudrid  wore  a  woven  petticoat.)  Thus  went  on  thcit 
traffic  for  a  time.  When  the  supply  oi  cloth  began  to  run  short,  Thorfinn's 
people  cut  it  into  pieces  so  small  that  they  did  not  exxeed  a  finger's  breadth  ; 
and  yet  the  mob  (Skra;lings)  then  gave  for  them  as  much  as  before,  and  even 
more. 

One  morning  (this  may  have  been  on  another  vessel  of  the  fleet  returning 
from  Straumfjord)  as  they  were  tacking  around  they  saw  a  great  number  of 
canoes,  in  which  poles  (paddles)  were  carried.  The  Norsemen  held  out  a  white 
siiield,  —  the  sign  of  peace.  Then  those  in  the  canoes  —  .Skra'lings  —  rowed  toward 
them,  seeming  to  wonder  who  they  were,  and  laniled.  They  were  swarthy  in 
complexion,  short  and  savage  in  appearance,  with  ugly  hair,  great  eyes,  and  broad 
cheeks.  When  they  had  st.nyed  for  some  time  and  gazed  at  the  strangers  in 
astonishment,  they  departed  and  retired  beyond  the  piovionioiy  to  llu   southwest. 


Either  on  this  or  on  a  subsccincnt  occa.^ion,  and  more  than  once,  the 
"mob"  wore  Mipplicd  with  milk  porridge  in  e.xchange  for  furs. 
In  the  progress  of  one  occasion  of  barter, — 

"  It  hapjiened  that  a  bull  which  Thorfinn  had  brought  with  him,  rushing  from 
the  woods,  bellowed  lustily.  The  mob  was  terribly  alarnictl  at  this,  and  running 
down  qu'ckly  to  their  canoes,  rowed  bac  k  toward  the  southwest ;  from  which  time 
they  were  not  seen  for  three  weeks.  At  the  end  of  that  time  a  vast  number  of  the 
canoes  of  the  mob  were  seen  coming  from  the  southwest.  i\ll  their  poles  [paddles  .'  — 
the)  were  floating  with  the  ebb-tidej  were  on  this  occasion  turned  opposite  to  the 
sun,  and  they  all  howled  fearfully.  Thorfinn's  party  raised  the  red  shield.  The 
mob  [Skralings]  landed,  and  a  battle  fo''  .wed.  There  was  a  sharp  shower  of 
weapons,  for  the  mob  Msetl  slings.  Tho.tinn's  party  saw  the  mob  raise  on  a  long 
pole  a  large  glube  not  unlil\e  a  sheep's  p.Tunch,  and  -'.Imost  of  a  blue  color.  'I'licy 
hurled  this  from  the  pole  toward  the  paiiy  of  Thorfmn,  and  as  it  fell,  it  made  a 
great  noise.  This  caused  great  alarm  to  Tiiorfinn  and  all  his  people;  so  they  thought 
of  nothing  but  running  away,  and  fell  back  along  the  river  ['77<ri'  along  the  river,' 
another  version],  for  it  appeared  t"  them  that  the  mob  pressed  upon  them  from  all 


8S 


THK    I.ANDl'ALI.  OV    LEW   KRIKSON, 


sides.  They  did  not  halt  till  they  reached  some  rocks,'  where  llicy  turned  about  and 
fought  valiantly.  Freydis  [half-sister  of  Leif],  going  out  and  seeing  the  followers  of 
Thorfinn  flying,  e.vclaimcd  :  '  Why  do  strong  men  like  you  run  from  such  weak 
wretches,  whom  you  ought  to  destroy  like  cattle  ?  If  I  were  armed,  I  believe  that 
I  should  fight  more  bravely  tiian  any  of  you.'  The  mob  pursued  her.  She  saw 
a  man  lying  dead,  in  whose  head  a  flat  stone  (flint  arrow-head)  was  sticking.  His 
sword  lay  naked  by  his  side.  This  she  seized,  and  prepared  to  defend  herself. 
The  mob  came  up  with  her.  She  struck  her  bared  breast  with  the  naked  sword, 
which  so  astonished  the  mob  that  they  fled  back  to  their  canoes,  and  rowed  off 
as  fast  as  possible.  One  of  the  Skrxlings  had  taken  up  an  axe  and  looked  at  it 
awhile,  and  wielded  it  against  one  of  his  comrades  and  cut  him  down,  so  that  he 
fell  dead  instantly.  Then  the  stout  man  took  the  axe,  looked  at  il  awhile,  and  threw 
it  into  the  sea  as  far  as  he  couKl. 

'•  Tlu  rtnin  and  his  people  i)raised  the  courage  of  I-'reydis.  Two  of  their  num- 
ber fell,  and  a  great  number  of  the  mob.  Then  the  followers  of  Thorfinn,  having 
been  so  hard  pressed  by  the  mere  numbers  of  the  enemy,  returned  home  and 
dressed  their  wounds.  Considering  how  great  the  multitude  which  had  attackcil 
them,  they  perceived  that  those  who  had  come  up  from  the  canoes  could  have 
been  only  a  single  band,  and  that  the  remainder  and  greater  part  must  have  come 
upon  them  from  ambush,  —  or,  according  to  another  relation,  that  there  may  have 
l)een  superhuman  aid. 

"  Karlsefni  stayed  there  with  his  tncn  the  whole  winter,  but  toward  spring  he 
made  known  th.it  he  would  not  stay  there  any  longer,  and  would  return  to  (ireen- 
land.  Now  they  prei)arcd  for  this  voyage,  and  took  much  goods  from  thence,  — 
vines,  grapes,  and  skin-wares  (peltry,  furs).  They  put  to  sea,  and  their  ship  cnme 
to  Kriksfjord."^ 


I  t 

f 


Wo  return  now  to  the  bearing  of  the  points  gained  from  tho  Thorfinn 
Sat^as  upon  the  demonstration  of  the  site  uf   Leif's  houses. 


u 


'  I!o«Uler.s  le.iciing  to  n  l)luff.  Tliere  were  l.irge  bowlders  in  the  gr.ivt-l.  of  which  the  rocks, 
.still  visihie  ;il  low  tide  near  Collet''  Wharf,  .ire  .in  illustration.  The  City  Lnyincer  h.is,  .it  my 
instance,  fcunrl  similar  ones  by  drivinij  down  a  steel  rod  for  a  distance  of  soine  hundreds  of  feet 
toward  the  firm  land.  .See  on  map  of  river  flowin;;  through  a  Like  to  the  sea,  iniluding  I'horfinn's 
Clitl  and  the  Rocks. 

-  It  will  be  observed  that  I  have  omitleil  many  details  that  do  not  concern  the  question  of  the 
l.amlf.dl  and  the  site  of  l.eit's  houses.  -Some  of  them  arc  of  the  deepest  interest,  and  have  been 
treated  with  a  view  to  giving  them  a  place  in  the  .Appendix  ;  but  their  volume  ha.s  compelled  me 
to  exclude  much  that  had  been  prepared. 


.^ 


AND   SITE   OF   HIS   HOUSES    IN    VINELAND. 


39 


RESUME. 


Leii''s  Houses  on  tiik  Charles. 

My  recent  papers '  have  identified  on  the  river  Charles  the  site  of  Nor- 
umbcga,  a  settlement  of  Northmen,  as  that  of  the  modern  Watertown. 
Here  are  the  walled  remains  of  an  aneient  city  on  a  river  in  the  forty- 
third  degree,  above  a  Hdp,  through  which  the  river  Charles  flows  to  the 
sea.  Numerous  maps,  and  the  geographical  literature  of  the  sixteenth  and 
seventeenth  centuries,  settle  it.  Norumbega  was  a  form  of  Norway,— 
Norvega,  Norbega,  Nor'mbega,  —  a  region  where  Northmen,  men  of  Nor- 
wegian descent,  lived. 

The  site  of  Leifs  houses  is  three  miles  below  that  of  Norumbega. 

Thus,  the  name  Norumbega  applied  to  a  river,  a  city,  and  a  region 
of  country  which- on  numerous  maps  was  in  Nova  Francia,— the  origi- 
nal new  France  of  Verrazano,  —  in  which,  according  to  Mr.  Bancroft, 
was  situated  the  modern  city  of  Boston. 

The  maps  of  Ortelius,  Solis,  and  Botero  are  manifestly  copies  of  a 
common  original.  They  present  to  us  a  Province  of  Norway  in  -  New 
France,  in  tliat  portion  of  the  modern  State  of  Massachusetts  looking 
out  on   the   Bay  between    Cape    Cod    and    Cape    Ann    in    the   forty-third 

degree. 

In  this  province  are  Norumbega  and  \'incland. 

Let  us  recall  what  the  Sagas  and  more  recent  authorities  say  of  the 
three  points,  — Cape  Ann,  Cape  Cod,  and  the  mouth  of  the  Charles 
River  at   Nantisket. 

•' Before  the  mouth  of  the  river,"  — that  is,  the  river  on  which,  within 
its  mouth,  were   the  houses    l.eif   built,  and   on   which   river  at  the   head 

'  Di      .very  of  llie  Ancient  City  of  Norunibeg.1,  iS8y.      The  Defences  of  Norumbega,  1S9!. 


>1 

■  i 


I 


90 


TIIK    LANDFALL   OK    LKIT   ERIKSON, 


I    ;» 


i   1 


of  tide  water,  three  miles  above,  was  the  city  of  Norumbcga,  —  "before 
tlic  mouth  of  [this]  river,"  Thorfinn  says,  "were  gnal  islanUs."  So  say 
Allefonsce  and  Thevet,  Champhiin  and  W'intluop,  and  the  Coast  Sur- 
vey. .All  except  -Allefonsce  record  the  elbow  of  Nantasket  and  Hull. 
The  last  three  place  the  name  Cohasset  at   the  salient  opjKKsite   Nahant. 

Thorwald  attempted  in  his  second  season  in  V'ineland  to  exjjlore  the 
shore  to  the  cast  and  north  from  the  moutli  of  the  river, —  the  trend 
towards  Cape  Ann,  —  and  around  the  land  to  the  northwest;  but  he 
was  driven  off  by  a  storm,  and  swept  upon  the  neck  of  Cape  Cod,  where 
he  was  wrecked,  and  where  the  keel  of  his  ship  was  broken  off.  Here 
it  was  that  after  renewing  his  keel,  he  set  up  the  old  one,  and  called 
the  cape  Kjalarncs,  —  Cape  of  the  Keel.  From  this — the  genitive,  the 
nominative  being  Kjblrncs,  afterward  becoming  Coaranes  —  there  came 
Carenas,  C.  de  Arenas,  Cape  Sablons,  Cape  Hlanc,  and  W'itte  Hoeck  ; 
and  last,  Cai)e  Cod,  —  all  of  which  apply  to  the  same  point. 

Thortinn  sailed  from  Leif's  houses  out  through  the  harbor,  along 
Scituate  beach,  across  Cape  Cod  Hay,  around  Kjalarnes,  and  southward 
along  the  Furdustrand  (the  curved  east  side  of  the  peninsula)  to  .Straum- 
fjord  (Chatham),  the  /nrl  oi  Cape  Cod,  and  later,  seeking  Thorhail,  he 
returned  rt)und  Kjalarnes,  along  the  shores  of  the  Bay,  p.ast  the  Ciiirnit 
to  Hop,  —  the  Boston  Back  liay,  —  coming  to  I.,eif's  houses  on  the  Charles 
near  the  Cambridge  City  Hospital. 

Lcif  first  landed  —  made  his  Landfall-  on  an  i.'-land  at  the  north 
end  of  Caj^e  Cod  (the  Kjalarnes  of  'I'horwald  and  Thorfinn),  now  joined 
to  the  main  land,  and  afterward  sail(cl  arnv.s  Cape  Cod  Bay.  Thorwald 
also  sailed  across  the  liay.  Lcif  and  Thorfinn  sailed  westerly,  past  tlie 
promontory,  beginning  at  the  Ciurnet  (where  Thorwald  lost  his  life  and 
was  buried)  and  stretching  to  the  northward-northeastward,  from  the 
main  land  to  Cohasset,  between  which  and  N'aliant  was  the  gate  to  l^os 
ton  Harlior,  (the  Porl  aux  /s/rs  of  Champlain),  the  oiit.r  mouth  of 
Charles  River;  thence  to  the  inner  mouth  of  the  river  against  La>l  Bos- 
tor,  and  up  the   Charks  thnm-h    the   Back    Bay  and    river  above    Brook 


I     \ 


» 


o 


...1 


^^.  ^^# 


^* 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


/. 


^ 


i/ 

21'-,   ^    <  V,  « 


% 


«/- 


t/j 


f/- 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


U}  12.8 


IM 
2.2 


m  12.0 


1.8 


14     III  1.6 


^^ 


^/      > 


m 


/a 


<?. 


-5> 


y 


/A 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


'^ 


iV 


# 


\\ 


«■ 


-!^ 


«> 


■«e^> 


6^ 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  873-4503 


^<y\  ^ 


^ 


o^ 


EQUIVALENTS    BETWEEN    CAPE    ANI 


Cosa.  i5cx>. 


Maiollo's  Verrazano,  15 


^'■y '-''•: ::0i- 


D.  Ribero,  in  the  year  1539. 


'■^l 


Agnese,  1543. 


.Jm 


WEEN  CAPE  ANN  AND  CAPE  COD. 


Cosa,  1500. 


•  VDi-g^K/y^j 


aioUo's  Verrazano,  1524.       r^ 
I 3L 


*H. 


7 


^>, 


-^•- 


«^ 


Henry  Huth,  1534. 


'543- 


\, 


?o^-^ 


l/-.-_„..^-^^....... 


NVOVA  THAN  CI  A' 


VKBEGA.' 


:^r 


-^m- 


uafe^i 


Gastaldi,  1550. 


Capt.  John  Smith,  1614. 


1 1' 

i 

i 

i    1 1; 


if 


•  il' 


N 


■« 
v; 


■  '*, 


^  ■' 


§.  ' 


^.t 


«t»V>H 


»i  .^.,^  '^  '° 


sV" 


*^^it,.*\,^.,f,,     ;  rc*-»,t'' 


1  i..  «*»'"* 


,-*'' 


On 
m 


,«r 


..<' 


^ 


>':->' 


i"  ^« 


!(^ 


^^ 


/ 


,^' 


^»l  •!■(»,, 


\  A  ^^  ^ 

'  ''*•  ^ '  'v 


\\  '^ 


6_ 


riS.;' 


A 


O 
O 


d 


•iMkbrt 


immm 


* 


A 


Q 
O 
Q 


X 
X 


a 


v 

3 


■-i  c 


AND   SITE   OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN    VINELANU. 


91 


line  Bridge,  to  tiie  soutli  end  of  Symonds's  hill  near  the  Cambridge  City 
Hospital.     Here  was  the  site  of  Leif's  houses. 

Let  us  look  at  the  forms  of  expression  in  the  different  translations. 
Sailing  across  the  mouth  of  a  bay,  or  "  through  a  bay,"  or,  as  another 
relation  says,  "  into  that  sound  that  lies  between  the  island  and  the  ness 
which  jutted  out  north  of  the  main  land,  and  steered  westward  past  the 
ness-"   or    according   to  another  version,  "westward    past  a   promontory 
nroiectincr  to  the   northeastward  from   the    main   land,"- all    these   leave 
from  Cape  Cod  but  one  path  for  Leif's  vessel.     This  path  led  westerly 
toward  the  Gurnet,  and  then  northwesterly  along  the  Sc.tuate  beach  and 
past  the  Cohasset  rocks;  which  salient  coast -the  Gurnet,  Scituate  beach 
and    Cohasset  -  constitutes    the    promontory    projecting    northerly    and 
northeasterly  from  the   mainland  ;   and   then   sailing  westerly  tluough  the 
channel    a-ainst    Nantasket  to  the   mouth  of  a  river  "  before   which,    as 
Thorfinn's  Saga  says,  "there  were  great  islands"  (Noddles  Island,  Cas- 
tle Island.  Governor's   Island,  and  the  lesser  islands   nearer  the  entrance 
to  the  harbor),  where  Leif's  ship  grounded  on  an  ebb  tide.     At  this  point 
the  vessel  sat  upri-ht,  "stood  up  ".(of  course,  in  a  yielding  bottom).     At 
the  inner  mouth  of  the  river  there  are  two   fjords.     They  are   the  lower 
Chadcs  leading  to  the   Boston   Back  Bay,  and   the   Fort  Point  Channel 
leading  to  the   South   Bay,  separated   from   the   I'.ack    Bay  in   early  times 
(see  De  Barre's  map)  by  a  neck,  at   the  narrowest  part  but  a   few   rods 
wide      The  study  of  the  map  and  the  course  of  the  tide  tells  us  in  gen- 
eral terms  where    the  grounding   on   an  ebb   tide  must  have  been.     The 
vessel  must  have  been  to  the  northerly  of  I'ort  Hill.'     Why? 

First,  for  this  reason  :  The  inner  mouth  of  the  river  before  which 
were  the  great  islands  was  to  the  north  of  the  ancient  Fort  Hill. 

The  place  before  the  mouth  of  the  river  where  Leif's  ship  grounded 
on  an  ebb  tide,  and  "  stood  up,"  was  in  soft  bottom  (had  it  been  hard 
bottom  she  would  have  careened,  -  not  "stood  up,"  as  the  Saga  says),  out 
of  the   swash  channel.     Looking  at  the  surroundings  on  the  Coast   Sur- 

'  See  also  Pilot  Cli.\rt  of  Boston  Harbor. 


9a 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LEIF   ERIKSON, 


vcy  and  the  bearings  as  given  in  the  Sagas,  one  sees  that  it  was  proba- 
bly in  the  ancient  shallows  off  the  present  site  of  Fancuil  Hall,  not  far 
from  a  line  at  the  same  time  tangent  to  the  ancient  salient  of  Fort  Hill, 
and  also  to  that  of  Copp's   Hill. 

Where  the  vessel  grounded,  the  men  took  boat  and  rowed  to  the 
Boston  shore.  At  Cape  Cod  they  had  been  ashore  for  a  few  hours,  — 
only  touched  on  an  island.  They  were  naturally  impatient  to  be  on  the 
mainland  where  (for  example)  they  might  get  fresh  water.  For  a  brief 
time  a  part  of  the  crew  were  on  terra  Jirma.  On  the  return  of  the  tide 
the  men  went  on  board  the  vessel. 

Second,  when  the  rising  tide  lifted  the  vessel  it  "  moved, '^  —  the  literal 
language  of  the  Saga.  It  was  not  towed  or  rowed,  but  Jloated  of  itself, 
or"'.novcd."  Had  it  grounded  to  the  south  of  I'^rt  Hill,  it  would  have 
been  carried  up  Fort  Point  Channel,  in  which  case  the  next  terms  in 
the  Saga  would  not  apply.  They  require  a  "  rirer  /hzving  throui^k  a 
lake.''  The  vessel,  therefore,  could  not  have  gone  up  into  the  south 
bay,   into  which,  as  no  ri\er  enters,  no  river  could   flow  t/irouj;/i. 

The  vessel  could  only  have  gone  up  the  Charles,  which  still  flows 
through  the  ancient  I5ack  Bay,  or  what  remains  of  it  after  the  great 
encroachment  of  the  cities   on  either  side.' 

The  Coast  .Survey  map  of  I?oston  Harbor  and  the  Hack  Hay,  in  its 
recorded  soundings  with  the  more  lightly  shaded  bed  of  the  stream  at 
low  water,  will  illustrate  what  is  said  of  the  lake  through  which  the 
river  flowed  to  the  sea. 

The  large  detached  map  from  the  Warren  Bridge  to  the  west  bound- 
ary of  the  Winchester  I^lacc  exhibits  in  great  detail  the  features  to 
which  the  S.igas  refer. 

It  will  be  a  light  task  to  see  where  the  vessel  must  have  gone  after 
entering  the  I^ack  Bav  on  the  rising  tide.  On  either  side  of  the  chan- 
nel  at    low   tide   was   mud,  and    beyond    it   were    the   hare    mud  flats,  in 

'  Sec  map  of  tlie  river  flowing  through  a  lake  to  the  sea,  showing  ani  lent  extent  of  the  IJack  I!ay. 


4 


Vi 


-.^;:5«: 


■-..  '  ■   <■•   ■  ^  '_<,•■;. 


■l^\^n 


C-  >  ! 


1- 


,•.••7    ^-^^ 


~      (. 


,  y  ^/ 


'■'  '  '    ^        ,       /     .w  *  ''" 


f 


IfffffiTip^'ffyT.T'-'"'"" 


n 


% 


I 


< 


\ 


\ ' 


/-'■,;  •', 


'-«i*0: 


t.^i  - 


H_  '*'^- 


-:-s>v^^J' 


!■ 


-1'ri.?i 


)N-r> 


-■=»<f* 


/  k 


W'X 


■9^"^%  «  »     W     ■     '  •'•  JHb*'/' ■ 


I 


^ 


e, 


H 


.»Tt3fcBBii(* . 


V  '/  f  )  H 

O  ^  J,  (i 


KH 


'!^5?4 


PUiTB"Ko.-137'* 


i.ob:< 


bUOYS 

\  ffnl  Huox'tohe  lff>  in  enttrinif  iw  S'tnrhtuit^l  hand 
\  ni,i,k  .  ,,  -         Ilntl 

\  IHwk  luul  Hrd  h»ri\t>TUal  strtpiNi.lktiujrr  Oiiov 


A' 


LJ»  ^  n  f.  k 

Ski 


f/C  > 


A 


i 


»        1       1P  i.  ij': 


3 

■  ■■;mV     Bj 


3 


'.III 


■»'' 


i*\ 


'»■'. 


'♦7 


lb 


G 


15 


Iril 


r'» 


\«>      \<t 


U^ 


Ik 


r.t 


i4      \o 


»_    ».      J6  5 


if 
1 


r.! 


:.        '^^        ^^ 


t;«*  /i'- 


f  ft 


H^rap.rrf^-  ^ .  ..-■'■  :  ,    ^"^jt\  ^fSm.  ^^^^  '^ .®  "  ;^'^^  «  -• 


[I 


^. - ''"".  -^#:»i -yi;e ^"^y  -"   ^^ \^  '  '/;//     »* 

\5t 


n&t 


VI*      w*" 


.t>- 


u 


^ 


^••^^    ■"' 


^^  Vii 


13*     12*  yelk 


i*t 


v»i 


I5t  , 


16* 


■~  ft*  '" 


All 


«l     ^*     *-^ 


ii'l 


Vik 


I'm. 


16 


11 


l5l 


»»• 


vii 


lU 


.8     .^..^10      ii^HA 


lAJ^j  in  /SiMowM  /If  mMT/r  /<w  if  tiler 
ta  less  tKan-  3  ftUhonts  in  Het  on  t 


I3l 


n 


vol 


Iri 


6k 


7*Br.       •  ^       ITiirV 


ttl 


I  n 


■I 


;      U 


.11IIA,IJ.-.IUU,.1.. 


'  >: 


*M~ 


'V 


'X. 


»« 

*• 

<\ 

■    -% 

4  ■ 

^.^: 

1 

i# 


r-su 


1^ 


"   "  "'^ 


•**. 


1        -k--, 


4 


'  ^^Z 


J. 


.  -a 


ft    ■* 


■.-'":■  w».S;- 


'■l/.   ,.'     :       .^J'  ",,-*•   .''i^  «•*    * 


it 


■B.    ,. 


Jii 


1        '"  1^ 


%3«:.  ;..*t 


ft" 


ft^ 


.'^i^-  ,^ 


*-. 


'  ''*;    '■ 


^K       ■■> 


t         "■ 


*!tiVl^  '        '> 


* 


'I 

1 


i 


I 


A 


\ 


H 


li 


I 


^?J  "^?^-''*»''^ 


^'^45v^:«,-» 


-      "V'  .>!s^>*^  y*-*^' 


/'J 


.  ,    *.     'V      V-- 


u> 


*  * 


10  ^r 


;i 

r 

■1 

-V 

1 
1 

-          *    '          — 

\ 

i 

• 

• 

^:l 

1 


V  ^  ->.ti[*v^ 


J 


,'  "N 


rrrrf-^'"^  ''     '    "     *^        -=.^-ra-^iinnim»i-Mrni  «ii 


i  .  I 


'^^.^uAtu-n.     Cm*,^f^ 


ifitoiA 


^         A      jk 


-J*.      ^       i        ^     A 


.«        *      A 


*         *  — • 


FL^r?  OF  SITE 

AM0  .SETTLE  MEMT 


M»,frA  9.///9       *£ 


^jUfcjp.^        g«.>.^.    Jfa^/r/^A-. 


1 


HCLIOTTPC  PniNTINOCO 


{ I  H 


t  •  •  J 


AND   SITE   OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


93 


W»»V 


A^V 


ir-     ' 


places   three   quarters  of    a    mile  wide,   left   as  the    salt  water  retreated 
with  the  ebb.      The  vessel  was  a  merchant  ship,  and  had  only  a  single 
square  mainsail.     It  was  in  a  narrow  channel ;   they  could   not  beat,  and 
there  was  little  or  no  use   for  oars.      They  had  obviously  no  alternative 
but  to  yield  to  the  current  of  the  flood  tide  until  tiiey  came  to  a  prac- 
tical   landing-place.      Why  ?       Because   the   shore    was  constantly   being 
swallowed  up  by  the  rising  tide.     Close  study  of  the  Coast  Survey  map 
of  the  lower  Charles  (above  the  bridge  at   the   Cottage    Farm   Radway 
Station;  that  is,  above  the  ancient   Back  Bay)  will  show.  that,  by  reason 
of   the    meadow   banks   of   mud,  it    was   not    till   the  vessel    reached   the 
ancient  bluff  of  .Symondss  hill  that   its  occupants  could  go  ashore.     At 
this  point  the  vessel  could  rest  on   an  even  keel  at  low  tide.     Here    he 
n^ainland.  thirty-f^ve   feet   above   high  water,   had   been   under-cut  to   be- 
come a  cliff  by  the  abra.ion  at  flood  and  ebb  of  the  outer  curve  o    the 
current  of  the  Charles.     At  the  west  end  of  the  bluff  was  eligible  land- 
ing, and  building  ground.     Here,  and  here  only,  is  where  the  nvcr  flows 
from  the  soul/uasl  to  the  «.r//r.«/,  as  required  by  the  Sagas, -directly 
toward  the  end  of  the   bluff,  the   site  of   Leifs  houses,  as  remarked   by 
Thorfinn.      It  is  the   only  point  on  the  river  to  which  the  language  of 
the    Sa-as    f^ts.       From    there    could    be   seen    the    promontory   at    the 
south  a°.d    southwest,  from   beyond    which   the    river    issued   beanng    its 
tlcet  of  Skracling  canoes,  and  behind  which  to  the  southwest  they  later 
retired,  as  related  in  Thorfinns  Saga.^     There  is  the  only  landmg-place 
where    Thorfinn    could    have   gone    ashore    on   the    southwest    bank,    as 
viewed   from   Leifs  houses. 

TlK.  Coast  Survey  map  shows  the  first  spot  where  a  plank  could 
reach  fro.n  the  deck  of  the  vessel  to  solid  huid  above  tide-water  A 
.lance  will  show  -  as  a  personal  exploration  by  boat  would  br.ng 
vividly  before  a  student -the  first  spot  where  Leifs  vessel  could  have 
laid  in   the  water  and  also  against  the  bank  at  all   tides.^ 

Uated  li  I  Uul.  w),o   lr'equcn..y   in   his  cnnoc   ,owed  up   ,..e   river:   when   .oM   the   sU.ry  of  the 


#■■■- 


94 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LEIF    ERIKSON, 


b|i| 


Nor  is  there  any  point  above  for  a  considerable  distance  where 
landing  from  a  vessel's  deck  is  possible,  —  certainly  none  below  the 
Winchester  Place,  the  present  western  bounds  of  the  Cambridge  City 
cemetery,  nearly  a  mile  away  along  the  river.  Why?  Hccause  the 
meadow  and  its  soft,  abrupt  muddy  banks  lie  between  the  immediate 
water  of  the  river  and  the  higher  solid  land ;  and  here  there  is  the 
fatal  condition  that  the  river  flows,  from  the  west  instead  of  from  the 
southeast.  So  far,  the  demonstration  is  one  resting  on  the  doctrine  of 
exclusions. 

Nevertheless,  the  positive  determination  of  the  exact  point  where 
Leif  built  his  houses  cannot  be  established  from  the  Saga  of  Erik  the 
Red  alone.  We  have  found  the  first  point  where  Lcif  could  have  gone 
ashore  and  laid  his  ship;  but  the  absolute  conviction  which  adequate 
evidence  gives  as  to  the  precise  site  of  Leif's  houses  rests  upon  evi- 
dence which  is  found  in  other  Sagas. 

Thorfinn  came  several  years  later  directly  to  Leif's  houses,  and  oc- 
cupied them  during  the  three  years  that  he  was  in  Vineland.  Certain 
incidents  occurring  during  his  stay  were  recorded  in  the  Sagas.  Others 
occurred  during  the  stay  of  Freydis,  who  also  dwelt  at  Leif's  houses. 
These  incidents  bear  upon  the  tojiography,  hydrography,  and  relative 
position  of  prominent  points,  —  as  of  the  houses,  the  Ianding-])!aces,  the 
fish-pits,  the  promontory,  tlie  rocks  above  half-tide,  —  which,  it  will  be 
clearly  seen,  establish  that  one  spo/  only,  and  that  but  a  few  rods  square, 
could  have  been  the  site  of  Leif'-s  houses.  It  rests  on  the  form  of  de- 
monstration that  any  alternative  is  absurd. 

To  illustrate  these  incidents  it  has  seemed  to  me  better  to  present 
the  required  features  on  a  skeleton  map  of  absolute  accuracy,  —  a  de- 
tailed Coast  Survey   map'  of  the  Charles   River,  —  in  connection   with  a 

S,i!;a,  lie  responded  tint  llie  first  spot  wliere  I.eif  (ftili/  Iiive  I.mried  wis  the  Miilf  V  nowii  as 
Sjmonds's  lidl.  There  are,  it  is  triic,  a  few  y.irrls  of  slupiiit;  liird  shore  .it  the  south  cud  of  the 
lirrvoklinc  I!rid.;e  but  not  eligible,  because  the  v.irvin^  line  of  the  '•hnre  would  not  jjermit  the 
vessel  at  .tII  tides  to  lie  in  the  u'atti ,  or  on  even  ketl.  .ind  at  the  simc  lin-e  be  .iccessible  from 
the  .shore. 

'  Coast  Survey  m.ip,  not  before  primed,  supplied  to  me  b)  the  City  Engineer      .Also  Davis's  chart. 


- 1-. 


II   : 


m 

"* 

T 

X 

o 

t/^ 

X 

5 

I 

0 

c 

5; 

tr 

TI 

w" 

PI 

O 

< 

1 
0 

c 

2 

m 

> 

3 

X 

to 

H 

Ul 

■- 

O 

X 

^ 

7. 

a 

z 

m 

c 
w 

•fl 

i 

m 

0 

> 

m 

a 

r 

» 

n 

r 

■< 

CI 

a 

a 

o 

-< 

c 

2 

H 

P 

a 

Ir 


■'il 


I 


.  .-^-jic-^.TJi^-m 


TRACES    OF    CONCEIVED    SITE    OF    LONO     HOU.^E     OF    TIIORFINN 
LEIF'S     HOUSE     IN     THE     DISTANCE. 


mmmm'^ 


■'^r-'-^'-'iife 


ni* 


..,-(*«!mt-.    " 


ss^'siP^- 


Aiiuiiim-'jj. 


AND   SITt   OF    HIS    MOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


95 


■^ 


map  of   the  shores  produced  from    recent  actual  survey;    also  numerous 
photographs. 

The  photograph  facing  the  titlepage  gives  Thorfinn's  landing-place, 
on  the  southwest  bank,  on  the  return  from  the  search  for  Thorhall,  on  the 
branch  stream,  at  the  extreme  right;  the  promontory,  from  beyond 
which  at  the  south  the  river  i.sues;  the  course  of  the  nver  from  the 
southeast  to  the  northwest;  one  of  four  fish-pits,  and  the  traces  near  it 
of  the  remains  of  Leifs  principal  house;  also  the  course  of  the  nver 
below,  past  the    rocks, -all   on   three   combined   photographs,  makmg  a 

continuous  whole.  .  xr     ,    ,  „, 

Let  us  remember  that  Thevct  had  described  the  elbow  at  Nantasket, 
Civcn  its  latitude,  42°  14'.  '"^"d  recorded  the  Irocois  name,  -  A.ayascon 
(which  means  the  human  arm),  our  Nantaskct;  that  Champlau.  found 
and  left  the  name  Yrocois  on  the  Charles;  that  Verrazano  had  described 
the  outer  and  inner  harbor  (the  Back  Bay),  and  had  given  the  estimated 
rise  and  fall  of  the  tide  at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and  found  it  eight 
feet.  This  point  could  not  have  been  south  of  Cape  Cod.  as  beyond 
Monomoy  the  average   tido  is   from   three  to  four  feet. 

Allefonsce  and  Thcvet  had  described  the  rocks  and  islands  off  the 
,nouth  of  Boston  Harbor  and  Charles  River  as  in  the  forty-third  degree. 
Thorfinn's  Saga  had  mentioned,  as  already  n-f.-red  to.  the  islands  be  ore 
the  mouth  of  the  river, -the  "  Muchas  Islas"  and  "  Lagus  Islas  of  so 
many  later  maps,  and  also  recalled  in  the  "  Port  aux  Isles  of  Cbam- 
phin  Thevet,  .Allefonsce,  and  Vornizano  had  f.nuul  the  river  having 
the  same  name.  Norumbega.'  "IMie  forty-third  was  the  degree  in  which 
O.Wlby  placed  Norumbega.  Verrazano  and  Thevet,  Gastaldi  and  Kuscelli 
an°d  Ikino,  had  placed  the  Refugio.  Paradiso,  and  Flora  between  Cape 
Breton  (Cape  Ann)  and  the  mouth  of  the  Norumbega  River  ^the  Charles). 

The  name  Norumbega,  with  dialectic   modification,  applied,  according 
to    Thevet   and   Allefonsce    a.id    Solis.  and  a   great    number   of    maps  of 

'   Thevet  says  Norumbegue.  "marked  on  some  ch.uts  as  tl.e  Rio  Grande"  -  Kom.. 


96 


TIIK   LANDIAM.   OF   MMF   KRIKSON, 


i>i 


;!-> 


the  s.xtecth  century,  not  o.ily  to  (I,c  river,  but  also  to  a  city,  of  which 
the  co.neut.unai  device  was   given  on   the  maps  at  a  short  distance  up 
the    nver  fron,  the    lake,   less   than   three  miles  above  the  site  of    I  eifs 
houses.      This    lake  (the  «ack    Hay  at  flood   tide)  was  called    by  Thor- 
f.nn    "Hop."   which    is    Icelandic   for   a   •small    land-locked    bay    salt   at 
tlood  tide   a,ul    fresh   at  ebb."  and    which    is   the   wonderfully  pc'rfect  do- 
scr.pt,on  of    the  ancient    Hoston   Hack   Bay.  includin.^  the   mc.adows  sub- 
merged  at  high   tide.     Verrazano  and    Ulpius  saw  the  '' AWman    l7//a" 
at  the  site  of   Leifs   houses   on    the   Charles,   looking  out  on   the    mead- 
ows.     I  he  "Hop"  of    Thorfinn  (the   I5ack    Bay)   was   described   by   Ver- 
razano  as  -a   small   lake,  son>e    three    leagues  around,  among  numerous 
small    lulls.    -Iremont.  Copps,   Bunker,   Breed's.   Winter.    Corey's    Mt 
Auburn,  etc.  ' 

The  lesser  chart,  on  which  are  in.licated  the  sites  of  the  fish-i^its   the 
dwellings,  and   the   topography    incidentally   described,   requires   only  the 
careful  reading  of  the  Saga   (which    I    luue   had    newly    translated    from 
I  enngskjold  and  printed  in  the  .Appendix,  and  u  ith  it  sections  from   the 
so-called     rhorfinn's    Sagas)    to    enable    one    to   see    where    Leif    landed 
where  later  he  built  his  houses,  and  where  he  passed  his  only  winter  in 
Vineland  ;    the  spot  where  Thorwald  came,  and  from  which  rowing  west- 
ward  he  explored   the   Charles,  through  its  shallows  and   its   islands-    the- 
•spot   to   which,   after   the   shipwreck   at    Kialarnes   (Cape   Cod),    and    the 
Innial  of  their  leader  on   the  Gurnet,  his  crew  returned  to  pass  the  win- 
ter,  and  m  the  spring  following  to  bear  tl-.e  heavy  tidings  home  to    I  eif 
at  Brattahlid.     To  ti.is  spot   later  came   Thorfinn   and   Gudrid,   and  with 
them  the  households  -  men   an'd   women  -  and   equipment   f<,r  founding 
a  coloivy      Here   Snorri   was   born.     l-Von,   here  went  out   the  expedition 
t.nder  Thorfinn  along  the  Scituate  beach,  and  past  the  Gurnet,  and  across 
the  entrance  to  Cape  Cod  Ray,  around  the  long  curve  east  and  south  of 
Cape   Cod,  to    Nauset    Harbor  southward,   and    then   to    the   next    harbor 
farther   south    on    the    east    f.ace    of   the    peninsula,    and    the    quarters    at 
Chatham  against  Straumo  and   Straumfjord,  -  the  region  of  the  junctinn 


» 


\ 


i 


a  ilK   uKlM  nl  wlnl.  ,,r.-,,.      |.,sh  1>„  l,.,„rr  wlm.  .,rc,,.      ••  I'roumntnry  .1  tl,.  n„„1,  W.s,  '•  .K-'.r  f.,il.n  ,r.>-  ,,n.l  ...br. 


""^mmmmm 


l-'ish  Pit  on  liiu-  nC  sin-iiii  iroiii  the  high  Limls  of   Mt.  Anliuni  fiimifiv,  in  (nurc.       (oriur  nl"  it'm.iiiiN  nf 
hortimrs  lung  Ikmisc  :it  Icll  loTrmninnl,       Site  of  two  lints  nn   tin-  riL;lu  .ilwu.-  ilir  M.i.hv.iv. 


't 


f ') 


)  i 


i 

I 


:#. 


\ 


Manmsi 


l» 


■^"'       ■■'      '■'''      'II     lull     "I'l'-  llMll      "I      "llll >>t     on, 111,1      ul      |.iMl'»     lliill^i       III     |,l||.o I 


f 


Silr     iiT    Iwii  lllllo.     Mini     tiTllllT     ill      tiMllt 


^ir 


AND    SITE   OK    HIS    HOLSKS    IN    VINKLAND. 


97 


>ri>m'iiiiii<1. 


with  the  mainland  of  the  sandspit  of  Monomoy  ;  the  region  of  the  Old 
Stage  Harbor  and  Champlain's  collision  (six  hundred  years  later)  witii 
tlie  natives,  some  of  them  of  Norse  blood  (^as  found  by  the  Pilgrims  in 
1620);  the  region  beyond  wliich  southward  Thorfinn  did  not  go}  From 
this  expedition  Thorfinn  sailed  northward  along  the  Furdustrand  and 
westward,  at  length  returning  to  Leif'o  houses,  after  seeking  in  vain  to 
find  Tiiorhall.  Here,  too,  came  Freydis  and  tlie  ill-fated  Helge  and  Fin- 
bogi,  and  tlieir  crews  and  women.  Mere  was  the  site  indicated  by  Ver- 
razano  of  the  Norman  Villa,  whirii,  renewed  by  successors  to  Thorfinn, 
may  have  held   Lcif's  house  still  standing  in    1524. 

I  have  selected  from  many  photographs  one  showing  the  inequalities 
nf  the  surface  at  the  site  of  Leif's  house  before  the  grass  had  started  in 
the  spring;  and  another  of  a  larger  house,  the  building  of  which  I  have 
ascribed  to  Thorfinn,  for  reasons  which  careful  study  of  the  Sagas  and 
the  locality  will  enable  any  reader  to  see  for  himself.  Near  tiiem  are 
tlie  fish-pits,  and  tlie  only  siiip-landing  place  meeting  the  special  require- 
ments of  the  Sagas.  It  is  solid  earth  in  the  midst  of  marsh  at  the 
southwest  of  Leif's  house  and  on  the  southwest  bank.  There  is  dut  one 
suck  spot.  Near  it  are  tiie  traces  of  one  hut  in  the  side  hill ;  and 
there  arc  also  traces  of  what  may  have  been  several  others,  referred 
to  in  tlie  Sagas.  I  introduce  several  i)hotographs  of  the  region.  The 
photograph  against  the  titlepage  should  be  studied,  and  also  the  charts 
of  the  river,  —  jiarticularly  the  large  one  of  Cambridge,  and  that  smaller 
one  of  the  region  of  Clerry's  Landing. 

After  the  dealii  of  Leif's  father,  and  of  the  brotiierA  Thorstein  and 
'Ihorwald,  Thorfinn  came  to  Cireenland,  where  he  was  receised  by  Leif, 
will)  had  succeeded  to  his  father's  estates  and  prerogatives  as  well  as  to 
his  name, —  i.iiiU.      It   was  to  the  heir   lurik,  (r   lirik,'-  to   whom   Gudrid 

'  See  Stciilinnins  in  S;ign  Time. 

•  The  Il.iuks  liok  S.ii;.i  uiiifcirmly  speaks  of  I.cif  as  Erik  Sec  Reeves's  translation  of  original, 
l8yo,  "Vincl-md  dct  (iotlie." 


98 


THK    LANOrAU.   OF    LKIK   KKIKSON, 


It-  !n 
» 


referred  the  wealthy  nobleman  Thorfinn  who  sued  for  her  hand;  and  it 
was  in  the  paternal  mansion  which  Lcif  had  inherited  that  her  nuptials 
were  celebrated. 

It  was  the  consent  of  Leif  which  Thorfinn  secured,  to  occupy  the 
house  which  Lcif  had  built  in  the  V'incland  he  discovered  and  owned, 
and  the  country  wliich.  in  keeping  with  the  generally  prevailing  notion, 
he  regarded  as  an  island  (see  Adam  of  Bremen),  and  which  seems  —  by 
Northmen,  at  least  —  to  have  been  recognized  as  Leif's. —  that  is,  Mrik's. 
That  this  claim  was  recognized  by  his  successors  will  be  obvious  to  the 
careful  student. 

!  have  added  a  series  of  maps,  fmm  Stephanius  down  to  and  includ- 
ing the  Coast  Survey,  to  enable  such  as  care  to  read  somewhat  more  of 
the  evidence  for  themselves  to  gratify  their  wish. 

That  Carenas  (Kjalarnes=  Cape  Cod),  Krossaness  (the  Gurnet),  Port 
aux  Isles  (Cohasset),  Vingacrt's  Eylan  (Vinelandl,  the  valley  of  the 
Charles  against  Cambridge,  Nantasket,  and  the  Archipelago  of  Boston 
Harbor,  are  to  be  found  in  the  region  ascribed  to  the  site  of  Leif's 
houses  mav  be  supplemented  by  one  further  important  branch  of  evi- 
dence. Properly  to  weigh  this  evidence  requires  a  little  patience.  We 
need  some  knowledge  of  the  social  life  of  Iceland.  Let  us  try  to  place 
ourselves  in   a  position  to  understand  it. 

Al.I,    WHO    FOMOWFD    LkIF    FROM    BRATTAIII.in    IN    C.Kl  IM  AM)    CAMK    TO 

Lkik's  Hoi  sfs. 

First  of  thorn  in  point  of  time  was  Thorwald. 

"  Thorwald,  Leif's  brother,  two  years  after  Leif's  return,  upon  consulta- 
tion with  Leif,  made  ready  for  his  voyage,  and  put  to  sea.  Nothing  is  said 
of  their  expedition  until  //icy  came  to  Lci/'s  /ii>iiscs." 

Thorfinn,  with  his  expedition  of  three  or  more  vessels  and  one  hundred 
and  sixty  souls,  of  whom  seven  were  women,  came  —  with  at  least  the  part 
of  the  fleet  which  contained   his  wife  Gudrid,   the  women  of  the  colony. 


AND   SITE   OF    HIS   IIOUSICS    IN    VINELANI). 


99 


Hjarni  Grimolfson,  and  the  larger  part  of  the  company  —  directly  to  Lei/'s 
/lousis,  and  built  additional  houses. 

Frcydis  in  the  joint  expedition  with   Helge  and  Vmx\hog\  came  directly 
to  Lii/'s  /louses. 


What  a  fortunate  circumstance  that  there  were  so  many  of  Norse 
blood  and  habits  resident,  successively,  in  the  same  houses!  They  must 
have  looked  out  on  the  same  landscape,  fished  from  the  same  banks, 
rowed  on  the  same  river,  had  more  or  loss  common  experiences.  Their 
narrations  must  have  some  qualities  in  common.  In  a  certain  sense 
they  must  be  like  the  Gospels,  —  they  must  be  repetitions.  The  student 
of  the  Sagas  appreciates  this,  and  it  helps  and  guards  his  judgment. 

All  that  is  recorded  as  basing  been  seen  about  the  residence  of  Lcif 
in  \'incland,  whether  by  him  or  his  brother  Thorwaid,  or  by  Thorfinn 
or  Gudrid  or  I'Veydis;  all  that  is  said  of  houses,  some  nearer  to  the 
water  and  some  farther  away;  of  fish-pits  in  which  the  fish  were  taken 
in  the  spawning  season;  of  the  collection  of  maser  wood,  the  canals  for 
transporting  it,  and  the  cliff  on  which  it  w-as  i)iled  to  dry;  of  the  points 
of  compass,  as  the  river  flt)wing  toward  the  house,  from  southeast  to 
northwest;  of  the  Skraclings  issuing  in  canoes  from  behind  the  prom- 
ontory at  the  south;  of  the  landing  by  Thorfinn,  on  his  return  from 
seeking  Thorhall,  on  the  southwest  bank  of  the  tributary  stream  ;  of  the 
small  land-locked  bay,  the  Hop;  of  the  tides,  alternate  salt  and  fresh  water; 
of  the  collisii)ns  and  the  flag  of  truce  (the  whole  shield);  of  the  newly- 
planted  corn  ;  of  grapes  and  their  gathering;  of  the  dairy  and  its  products  ; 
of  the  furs  and  .salmon-fishing;  and  of  much  more  of  the  topography  and 
the  life  iu  N'iiicland,  —  all  help  to  make  identification  of  the  site  of  the 
house  certain.  The  variety  of  the  sources  of  evidence  and  the  extent  of 
its  accumulation  help  us  to  see  how  impossible  it  is  to  conceive  of  two 
localities  agreeing  with   each  other  in  so  many  features. 

When  I  predicted,  at  a  scientific  gathering,  that  Leif's  houses  once 
occupied  a  specific  locality  of  linuted  extent,   I   had  not  recently  been  at 


ICX3 


THi:   I.ANDFAI.I.   OF    LKIF    ERIKSON, 


the  place,  nor  did  I  for  more  than  a  year  tliercaftcr  visit  it,  as  it  had 
not  occurred  to  me  that  tlie  traces  of  wooden  dwelHng-housos  could 
have  been  so  long  preserved.  So  it  hapjiened  that  in  finding,  as  soon 
as  I  looked  for  them,  the  outlines  of  the  foundations  of  houses,  the  fish- 
pits,  and  the  extraordinary  topographical  features  required  by  the  Sagas, 
I  had  the  satisfaction  of  looking  upon  what  might  bo  regarded  as  the 
fulfilment  of  my  own  predictions,  —  that  is,  my  deductions  from  the 
Vincland  Sagas  (the  ships'  logs)  applied  to  the  charts  of  the  Coast 
Survey.  These  had  given  me  the  precise  spot  of  Lcif's  houses  on  a 
north  and  south  coast,  which  gave  me.  on  the  maps,  the  latitude.  It  re- 
mained to  compare  this  with  the  evidence,  in  Lcif's  observation,  as  to  the 
length  of  the  shortest  day  in  Vine'  nd.  This  topic  has  been  discussed 
at  some  length  on  pages  21-23;  ^'^'^  its  great  significance  and  conse- 
quent importance,  and  the  respect  due  to  difference  of  opinion,  justify 
additional  consideration. 

L.\TITUDE    OF    ViNELAND. 

Leif  had  remarked  that  on  the  shortest  day  of  the  year  in  Vineland 
they  had  the  sun  at  h'yktarst.-id  and  at  D.ignialastad.  It  was  a  striking 
fact  which  everybody  knew  was  impossible  to  experience  in  Greenland 
or  Iceland.  It  was  early  seen  that  this  observation  held  the  key  to  the 
latitude  of  Vineland. 

Eykt  was  an  established  meal  in  Iceland  :  a  lunch  between  dinner  and 
supper  ;  and  dac;ntal  w.is  breakfast,  —  the  last  as  distant,  before  noon,  from 
the  midcKay  meal,  as  the  first  was,  in  the  afternoon.  These  times  — 
das^mal  and  cvkt  —  fell  at  sunrise  and  sunsrt  in  Vineland  on  December 
21.  As  they  were  points  of  time  equi-distant  from  midday,  if  one  could 
know  the  true  time  when  ryfct  occurred  at  sunset,  at  a  given  ])lace,  he 
would  know  the  length  of  the  shortest  day  of  the  year  at  tluit  place. 
If  one  knows  the  length  of  tiie  shortest  day  f)f  the  year  at  a  given 
place,  a  little  calculation  gives  him  the  latitude.  How  was  this  time 
found   out .' 


AM)    SITE    OF    HIS    HOUSES    IN    VINELAND. 


lOI 


It  happened  once  that  Snorri  Sturlcson,  the  great  poet  and  historian  of 
Iceland,  observed  and  left  on  record  that  cykt  occurred  at  his  residence  — 
Reykholt  —  on  the  opening  day  of  winter;  that  is,  on  the  first  Saturday 
between  the   iith  and  the   17th  of  October. 

To  know,  then,  tlic  time  of  cykt,  it  was  only  necessary  to  know  at  what 
hour  and  minute  sunset  took  ])lace  at  Snorri's  residence  on  the  opening  day  ■ 
of  the  Icelandic  winter,  about  the  15th  of  October.  The  enlightened  King 
of  Denmark,  made  aware  of  this,  directed  Thoriacius,  an  astronomer,  to 
determine  by  careful  observation  the  exact  time  of  sunset  on  this  day  at 
Reykholt. 

It  was  found  to  be  at  half-past  four.  This  was  the  moment  of  eykt. 
An  event  occurring  at  cykl  occurred  at  half-past  four  in  the  afternoon. 

This  four  hours  and  a  half  before  sunset  in  the  afternoon,  with  as 
much  more  after  sunrise  in  the  forenoon,  gave  the  total  length  of  the 
day  as  nine  hours,  wherever  sunset  and  eykl  might  be  coincident  in  time. 

Lcif's  observation  gave  to  Rafn  the  length  of  the  shortest  day,  as 
observed  in  Vineland.  It  rested,  we  see,  on  the  astronomical  observation 
of  Thoriacius.  It  gave  the  site  of  Lcif's  houses,  according  to  Rafn,  near 
Newport,  on  the  shore  of  Narragansctt  Bay. 

Hut.  somewhat  unhappily  for  this  result,  it  was  later  found  that  the 
time  of  the  lunch  in  Norway,  called  cykt,  was  not  everywhere  at  the 
same  time.  It  varied  with  the  latitude  and  the  prevailing  habits  of 
the  people.  At  Hjornsen's  home  in  Gudbrandsdal  it  is  the  meal  taken 
at  al)out  five.  I  found  it  farther  south,  in  Christiania,  half  an  hour 
later;  and  north  of  Trondhjem  it  is  said  by  V^igfus.sen  to  be  at  half- 
past  three.     At  Snorri's   mansion   in    Iceland   it   was  at  half-past  four. 

This  irregularity  in  Norway  led  Professor  Storm,  of  the  University  of 
Christiania,  to  the  conclusion  that  cykt  as  a  point  of  time  was  varia- 
ble, and  must  be  given  up  as  a  factor  in  determining  the  latitude  of 
V^iiieland.  Eykt,  he  reasoned,  must  be  regarded  as  an  hour  ending  at 
half-past  four.  This  view  bail  a  measure  of  support  in  the  ecclesiastical 
ordinances  of  Iceland. 


I02 


THE    LANDFALL   OK    Ll-.ll"    KKIKSON, 


I   have  been   led   to  another  conclusion. 

The  fact  that  Snoiri  recoids  the  coincident  occurrence  of  cykt  and 
of  sunset  carries  in  it  the  point  of  moment  ;  to  wit,  tiiat  one  of  the 
two  factors  was  variable  in  its  time.  Tlie  other  was  uniform  in  its 
time.  Eykt,  at  Reykholt,  as  time  was  constant.  Sunset  as  time  was 
variable.     Sunset   is  a  point,   not  an   hour. 

Why  was  tykt  constant.'  Eyli  was  a  lunch,  the  time  of  takint;  which 
was  fi.xed  by  a  human  want.  The  time  for  this  meal,  like  the  moment 
of  midday,  for  obvious  domestic  and  social  reasons,  —  such  as  economy 
of  time,  the  keeping  of  appointments,  the  needs  of  cattle  and  i^heeji  in 
feeding  and  watering,  of  herdsmen  and  shepherds,  —  must  be  the  sanw  in 
the  same  (general  hlitude  throughout  considerable  districts.  The  con- 
venient and  successful  jjursuit  of  the  chief  avocations,  —  sucli  as  attend- 
ance at  school,  on  public  gathering.s  grazing,  farming,  fishing,  domestic 
duties,  and  economies,  etc.,  —  made  it  desirable.  The  habit  would  be  onic 
exacting,  all  the  more  with  a  people  who  from  necessity  arc  constantly 
employed,  and  therefore  have  no  time  to  lie  wastid  in  the  needless  over- 
lapping of  engagements.  Habits  acquired  in  early  life  arc  broken  up 
with  difficulty  in  later  years.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Henderson,  the  missionary 
to  Iceland  in  1S13  and  18  [4,  says  the  iiabits  and  customs  of  the  people 
have    remained   unchanged  for  nine  hundred  years. 

flalf-past  four  as  eykt  wa^  a  period,  or  brief  interval,  for  a  hurriitl 
meal  as  well  known  as  twelve,  or  noon,  at   Re\kholt. 

The  farmers,  the  shepherds,  the  fisliermon,  the  mothers,  the  chiklreii, 
in  the  general  latitude  of  Reykholt,  a  few  leagues  only  from  Reykavik 
the  present  c.ipital,  on  the  one  hand,  and  less  from  Skalholt  the  great 
school,  on  the  other,  would  all  obey  the  same  cykt.  .So  it  came  about 
that  when  Eirik  Raude  gathered  his  siiips  and  their  crews  in  lircidafjord, 
and  departed  from  Schnefelsncss,  within  the  same  degree  of  latitude  as 
Reykholt,  for  (iunniborn's  Island  and  Greenland,  they  took  with  them 
the  lifelong  habit  of  a  lunch  at  half-p.ast  four.  As  a  matter  of  habit, 
the  lunch   and    the    lime   of   it    were   coupled    in    their    minds    and    their 


k^ 


AND   SITE   Ul"   HIS    HOUSES    IN    VINELANU. 


103 


wants.  They  nccflcd  the  lunch  at  Iialf-past  four  as  distinctly  as  they  felt 
tht-  want  of  the  midday  meal  at  twelve.  Eykl  meant  lialf-past  four,  as 
niidday  meant  twelve.     It  was  Eyktar-stad. 

This  habit  had  become  a  second  nature,  which  they  kept  up  because 
of  its  being  a  part  of  an  organism,  and  arranged  all  tlieir  appointments 
to  meet  it  in  Greenland,  somewhat  farther  south.  The  boy  Lcif  when  he 
went  with  his  father  had  tlic  habit.  When,  fifteen  years  later,  to  man- 
hood grown,  he  bought  Hjarnis  ship  and  manned  it  with  tiiirty-five 
sailors,  he  found  a  body  of  men  who  had  lived  in  the  haljit  of  a  lunch 
at  half-past  four,  and  needed  it ;  and  when  they  ail  reached  X'ineland, 
they  found  it  convenient  —  indeed  necessary  —  to  observe  the  hour  of 
4:30  for  cykt,  the  .'\fternoun   Lunxii. 

There  was  only  one  day  in  the  whole  year  in  Vineland,  in  which 
there  was  a  shade  less  of  light  at  the  breakfast  and  at  the  afternoon 
meal. 

The  injlcxihility  of  habit  preserved  for  us  the  time  of  its  sunset,  and 
with  it  the  length  of  the  shortest  day,  in   Vineland. 


TiiK  Length  ok  the  Shortest    Day  ok  the  Year  at  Lkik's  Mouses 

IN  Vineland. 

In  addition  to  what  has  alreadj-  been  said  as  to  liow  the  length  of  tiic  shortest 
day  of   tile  \ear  came  to  have   such  siffnificance,  I   give  the  following. 

Autumn  lasts  till  the  sun  sets  in  !•>>  ktarstadr ;  winter  till  the  (vernaO  equi- 
nox; spring  till  the  May  "moving  days;"  summer  till  the  autumnal  ciiuinox 
(Snorri).  On  this,  I'aul  Vidalin,  and  after  him  Bishop  h'inn  Jiinson,  assuming 
that  the  beginning  of  winter  corresponds  with  that  of  the  Icelandic  c.ilendar,  —  the 
work  between  the  nth  and  the  17th  of  October,  as  the  sun  sets  on  the  17th 
of  October  at  4:30  at  Reykholt,  the  lesitKnce  of  Snorri, —  I'^yktarstadr  was  in- 
ferred to  be  4:30  P.  M. ;  thus  making,  Storm  suggests,  cykt  the  hour  between 
3:30  and   4:  30, 

This  is  on  the  notion  that  eykt  referred  to  an  hour  and  not  to  a  point  of 
time  at  the  end  of  the  hour. 

With  the  idea  that  the  term  referred  to  an  luuir,  it  was  found  that  while 
the  beginning  of  the  region  of  nine  hours  for  the  shortest  day  would  be,  as 
given  by  Rafn,   in   the   region   of   Newport,  the  point   of  exactly  eight    hours   for 


i 


^ 


tB  ) 


104 


TllK    LANDFALL  OK    LEIK   EKIKSON. 


rf 


the  shortest  day  would  be  found  iiDith  of  llie  latitude  of  St.  John's,  Newfound - 
laud  (^more  strictly  at  49'  55')- 

The  region  throughout  which  the  length  of  the  shortest  day  ( December  2 1  1 
would  be  between  nine  hours  and  eight  hours  would  include  Nova  Scotia  near  its 
northern  limits. 

The  determination  of  the  latitude  of  a  shortest  day  of  nine  hours,  as  given 
by   Rafn,  was  41'  24'  10'. 

This,  revised  by   Professor  Hugge  of  Copenhagen,  gave  41°  22'. 

Mr.  Geelmuyden,  observing  tliat  neither  the  effect  of  the  precession  of  the 
equinoxes  nor  that  of  refraction  had  been  taken  into  account  by  Professor 
Hugge,  revised  his  solution  and  gave,  as  published  in  Professor  Storm's  paper, 
the  latitude  of  the  shortest  day  of  the  year  nine  hundred  years  ago  as  "42'  21'" 
(^ about  that   of   Boston).'  . 

The  late  Mr.  Arthur  Wellington  Reeves  reo,'iested  Captain  Phythian,  Supcrin- 
tenilent  of  the  United  States  Nav.il  Observatory  .it  W.ishington,  to  repeat  the 
calculation  of  Mr.  Geelmuvden.  Their  results  alike  niaile  the  beginning  in  a 
sliortest  day  of  eight  hours,  —  that  is,  the  northernmost  point  where  Leif  could 
have  passed  his  winter.  —  somewhere  not  n<irth  of  about  49°.  It  might  be  f.irther 
south.  Professor  Storm  has  sought  evidence  in  natural  history  to  prove  that 
Vineland    was   Nova   Scotia. 

I  add  from  Professor  Storm's  pajier  the  extract  from  Mr.  Geelmuyden's 
communication :  — 

"  Ulsudrsaett    lH;ing    the  oct.mt  of    the  horizon  that  lus  the  soiilliwest  niidw.ml.   accord 
ingly   between    22.5'  and    67.5°    azimuth,    eyktarst.idr    will    be    :n    the    direction    22.5°   plus 
i54S°  equals   S--^"  ^^om  south  to  west.     Now,  roiiipiiting  the  latitude  where  the  sun  sets  in 
this  ilirectioii  on  the  shortest  day  of  the  year  (iith  eentury)  we  fjet  ^t)°  55'.     Here,  therefore, 
or  further  south,  tlic  oljservation  [of  l-eif)  must  nceils  have  been  taken." 

Captain  Phythian  says:  — 

'■  .As  the  solution  of  the  (|uestion  yon  ]>ro]>ose  depends  of  course  upon  the  mterjirct.!- 
tion  of  the  data  fnrnishe<l,  it  is  nccess,iry  that  I  should  give  in  detail  the  process  by  which 
the  amplitude  of  the  sun  is  derived  from  the  statement  contained  in  your  letter. 

"  F.yktiirstaiir  is  assumcil  to  be  the  position  of  the  sun  in  the  hori/on  when  setting. 
The  southwest  octant  you  define  [Mr.  Reeves  h.id  quoted  Geelmuyden]  to  be  the  octant  hav- 
ing S. \V.  as  to  its  centre  ;   its  limits,  therefore,  are  S.  12]^°  W.  and  S.  67'..°  \V. 

'  A  year  before  the  appearance  of  I'rnfussor  .Siorm's  paper  I  h.a<i  pointed  out,  in  a  com- 
munication before  a  scientific  society,  witliin  a  few  huiKired  feet,  the  site  of  l.eif  s  houses,  as  indi 
cated  m  the  S.a!;as.  .\  year  and  a  half  later  I  went  to  look  lor.  an<l  found,  the  traces  of 
houses  where  I  h.vl  predicted  they  would  be  found.  I  lound  the  latitude  of  the  site  Irom  the 
Coast  Survey  to  he  42  22  20"  Miss  F'cndleton  took  the  determined  laiitudc  of  the  College  Obser- 
vatory, half  a  mile  north  of  tho  site  of  Leif's  houses. 


Lt  * 


AND   SITE   OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELANU. 


'05 


"  It  is  eykt  wlicn  the  southwest  octant  having  been  ilivided  into  thirds,  the  sun  lias 
traversed  two  of  tliese  and  has  one  still  to  go.  That  is,  it  is  eykl  when  the  point  of  the 
horizon  is  30°  west  of  S.  22!^'  \V.  or  S.  S2jj°  \V.  I'roin  this  the  sun's  amplitude  when  in 
the  point  of  the  hori/on  is  VV.  37°  30'  S. 

•' The  siMi's  declination  on  the  shortest  day  of  the  year  1015  was  S.  23°  34'  30" 
(nearly). 

"The  simple  fornuila  for  finding  the  sun's  amplitude  when  in  the  true  horizon  is  suffi- 
i;iently  accurate  for  the   conditions  of  the  case. 

"  It  is  Sin  ,\  =  .Sin  du  see.   L;  from  which  sec.   L  ;:=  Sin  .\  co  sec.  d. 

"  Solving  with  above  data,  — 

A  =-  —  37°  30' log.  sin.  —  9.7.S445 

d  =—  —  23°  34' 30" log.  CO  sec.  0.39799 

L=.  +  4S"'56' log.  sec.  4-o.i8::.44 

"  By  this  method,  calling  the  refraction  t,^",  we  find  the  latitude  to  be  49°  50.2'. 

"  The  d.ita  furnished  .nre  not  sufficiently  definite  to  warrant  a  more  positive  assertion 
than  that  the  explorers  [I^'ifs  party  in  1000]  could  not  have  been,  when  the  record  was 
made,  farther  north  tlmn   Lat.   (say)  49"." 

Mr.  Gcelnniydcn  placed  the  point  of  n'-^V,  —  that  is,  4:301'.  M.,  —  where  the 
shortest  day  u.is   nine  hours   ion;,',   in   latitude  42'  21',  —  the  latitude  of  Boston. 

Captain  I'hytliian,  on  tiic  notion  that  i-y/ct  to  Leif  was  an  hour  ending  at 
4.30  V.  .M.,  found  the  extreme  northern  limits  of  the  region  which  the  terms  of 
the  Sagas  could  be  made  to  include  at  49",  —  the  upper  part  of  Newfoundland, 
but  excluding  Labrador. 

The  Vincland  Sagas  and  log-books  had  conducted  me,  independ- 
ently of  the  bearing  *of  the  length  of  the  shortest  day  in  the  year  in 
Vineland,  to  the  site  of  Leif's  hotises,  where  he  passed  tlie  winter  of 
1 000- 1 00 1,  the  latitude  of  which  the  Coast  Survey  gave  as  42°  22'  20". 
In  this  latitude  tiie   Saga   had  said  the  day  was   nine   hours  long. 

lo  test  my  reasoning  from  the  ships'  logs,  I  submitted  to  the  Assist- 
ant-Professor of  Mathematics  at  Wellesley  College,  Miss  Ellen  F.  Pen- 
dleton, the  following  question:  ll'/ial  zcas  Ihc  laiqlh  of  tJn' shorUst  day 
of  the  year  890  years  ago,  in   ladlude  42"  22'  20".' 

To  this  request  Miss  Pendleton  sent  the  following  reply,  taking  as 
absolutely  determined  the  latitude  of  the  Cambridge  Observatory,  42"  22' 
48",  which  is  within  a  few  feet  of  half  a  mile  nearly  due  north  from  the 
traces  of  Leif's  houses. 


io6 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LEIF   ERIKSON, 


! 


"  To  lind  the  length  of  the  day  in  any  latitude,  we  have  simply  to  calculate  tiie  hour 
angle  /',  for  sunrise,  in  the  Z  J'.  S.  triangle,  by  means  of  the  well-known  formula,  — 

Sin  '4  p  -  /Sin  M  [C  +  (<»  -  »)]  Sin  y.  [C~{<t>-  «)]  \M 
'  \  cos  (^  COS  8  / 

where  </>  is  the  latitude,  X  the  declination  of  the  sun,  and  C  t'lc  zcnilh  distance  of  the  sun. 
For  the  shorUst  day  of  the  year  looo  A.  u.  in  the  latitude  of  Cambridge,  Mass.,  wc  have 
the  following  data  :  — 

^  =  4j°  2i'  48.3",  the  latitude  of  Cambridge  Observatory  (Mass.), 
(=  90°  -|-  16'  (the  mean  semi-dianielcr  of  the  sun) 
-}-  34'  (the  mean  refraction  at   the  horizon), 
=  90°  50'. 
8  =  — J3»34  25'5-" 

"  Hence  we   have  — 

log  sin   'i  [(+(</.  — X)]  =  9  99>o278 

log  sin  3i  [{— (0  —  «)]  =9.3332732 

log  cos  ^  =9.8684621 

log  COS  8  =9.9621546 

log  sin  Yi   P  =  9.7468421 
•••  /i   P  =  33°  S<i'  9.78" 

and  y'j  of  2  y  =  9  hr.  2  m.  58.6  sec,  the  length  of  the  shortest  day  of  the  year  1000  .\.  n., 
in  the  latitude  of  Cambridge,  Mass." 

It  will  be  seen  that  this  coincide.s  substantially  with  the  time  —  nine 
hours  —  deduced  from  the  observations  of  the  astronomer  Thorlacius, 
of  the  time  of  sunset  at  Reykholt,  the  residence  of  Snorri  Stiirleson, 
on  the  day  of  the  opening  winter ;  that  is,  the  first  Saturday  that  fell 
between  the  iith  and  i  "th  days  of  October.  This  determination,  at  the 
instance  of  the  King  of  Denmark,  followed  the  remark  of  Snorri,  —  that 
on  that  day  cyki  occurred  at  his  residence  at  sunset,  —  upon  which, 
mainly,  Rafn  based  his  conception  of  the  latitude  of  Vincland. 

With  the  latitude  fixed  on  our  north  and  south  coasts,  there  is  noth- 
ing further  required  to  determine   the  site  of   I.eif's  houses. 

Near  this  site  we  find,  besides  what  seem  to  be  the  traces  of 
houses,  the  fish-pits,  the   topography,  the  relative   positions,  the   climate. 

'  See  .Smithsonian  Contributions  to  Knowledge.  Vol.  .XVI IL 


'  { 


\ 


n 


l|F 


*  n 


Twii  <|ii<k>    .1.  i     i,-;.,  ,;     lam   :ii    W  atntivw  n 


A 


-^^m^ 


•<,  ■•  ■    r  •  » 


'  ^  ^J 


lio.Mli      'lillM     'il.!...^!!.        \\     ll.  I  l.i"  li. 


%'^ 


ANU   SITE   OF   HIS  HOUSES    IN   VINELAND. 


107 


^ 


the  occasional  mild  winters,  and  the  native  fruits  and  grains  mentioned 
as  characteristic  of  Vineland  in  the  Sagas  of  Leif  and  Thorfinn,  and 
in  the  relation  of  Adam  of  Bremen. 

SlMMARY. 

Thus  have  been  brought  into  harmony  the  ancient  geography  of  the 
North  Atlantic,  as  shown  on  Stcphanius's  map,  with  the  more  recent  on 
the  Admiralty  charts  and  the  work  of  the  United  States  Coast  Survey; 
the  records  of  sailing-time,  and  the  directions  in  which  the  wind  blew  to 
Bjarni  and  to  Leif;  the  coast  lines  and  topography  and  their  distinguish- 
ing features,  described  by  one  and  recognized  by  the  other;  the  st'Ty  of 
Thorwald's  broken  keel  set  up  at  Kjalarncs  as  told  in  the  Sagas,  and 
the  story  as  told  on  the  s/a>ic  tablet  found  in  an  ancient  grave  ii't  far 
from  Norman's  O,  across  the  bay  from  Cape  Cod ;  the  undercurrent  of 
details  murmuring  through  the  Sagas  of  Erik  the  Red  and  Thorfinn 
Karlsefni,  and  the  lesser  strains  of  Thorwald  and  Thorhall,  of  Tx  rker 
and  Freydis,  of  Gudrid  and  Snorre  Thorbrandsson,  ail  in  the  same  key ; 
the  story  of  the  King  of  Denmark  to  Adam  of  Bremen  of  the  Vine- 
land  of  wine  and  cereals,  and  the  stories  of  Leif  and  Tho  nn  of  the 
Vineland  of  grapes  and  corn  ;  the  furs  of  the  Northmen  and  of  the  Breton 
French  ;  the  fish-pits  and  the  sacred  fish  at  the  spawning  season,  and  also 
the  time  of  the  young  corn-plants  ;  the  pavements  of  Stony  Brou,.  and  the 
fishway  at  Watertown,  the  ancient  Norumlxga  on  maps  and  in  records 
from  1520  to  1634;  the  maps  of  Champlain  and  Lescarbot,  with  the  rela- 
tions of  Purchas  ;  the  walls,  docks,  and  wharves  a  league  above  Leif's 
houses,  at  the  head  of  tide-water  on  the  Charles  ;  and  lastly,  the  length  of 
the  shortest  day  of  the  year  in  Vineland,  in  terins  which  vual  it.s  latitude 
and  at  the  same  time  refer  it  to  astronomical  observation,  —  all  these  have 
been  brought  by  research,  mainly  in  the  field,  into  harmony  with  oiii 
another,  and  with  the  conclusion  ih.at  the  Landfall  of  Leif  was  in  the  lati- 
tude of  Boston,  and  his  Vincland-home  in  the  basin  t)f  Charles  River  in 
till'  State  of  iMassachusetts. 


io8 


THE   LANDFALL  OK   LEIK   ERIKSON, 


What  nkxt  of  tuf.  Northmen  ? 

It  requires  liule  knowledge  of  human  nature  to  sec  that  after  the 
report  brought  home  by  Leif  and  Thorfinn  of  the  attractiveness  of  the 
country,  wliere  grapes  and  corn  grew  without  culture,  and  where  the  win- 
ters were  not  severe,  others  would  repeat  Thorfinn's  effort  at  coloniza- 
tion; that  in  time  these  efforts  would  be  successful;  and  that  ulti- 
mately the  people  of  Greenland  would  be  transferred,  as  a  whole,  to 
the  more  attractive  country.  The  Northmen  coming  down  liere  would 
brino-  their  language,  and  impress  it  more  tir  less  on  localities,  streams, 
bavs,    etc.,   and    we    might    expect    to    find    traces    of    these    names   still 

Is  it  possible  to  find  traces  of  the  habits  or  the  language  of  the 
Northmen  in  the  X'ineland  to  which   Leif  came? 

It  has  been  intimated  in  my  preceding  paiiers  that  the  number  of 
Northmen  who  came  was  large,  and  that  to  some  extent  they  became 
merged  in  the  native  people.  The  drift  of  my  immediately  preceding 
paper  — "Thf  Defences  of  Norumbega"— is  to  show  that  Norumbcga 
was  a  sea-port,  from  which  considerable  commerce  was  cirried  on,  and 
that  there  were  white  people  throughout  the  territory  of  New  l^ngland. 
Of  the-e  white  people,  Peter  Martyr.  Merrera,  Navarettc,  Verrazano,  and 
lacciues  Cartier  have  written.  It  is  recorded  of  the  whites  that  they 
had  blue  eyes  and  red  hair,  and  that  they  maintained  habits  eminently 
characteristic  of  the  Northmen.  Among  other  things,  they  pre.serveil 
their  own  ancient  hi-tory  in  their  families  by  recitation  and  song  (by 
rci)caliiig  Sagas).  They  kej.t  tame  deer,  and  made  cheese  from  their 
milk.     They  maintained  commerce  in  furs,  fi>li,  and  choice  wood. 

Among  them  were  S,ri^-,i  mat,  — \h<^  Snc<rtrios  of  Lescarbot.  and  the 
Sas^nmons  of  early  New  lOngland  histf)ry  I'hey  were  the  gifted  talkers 
and  leaders.      The    name   of    Ked    Jacket,   the   great    Indian    orator,   was 


i 


ii*.  03«rmu^4 


ORTELtUS,  .1570. 


SO/./S    /sat 


rriiU.nt 


COTFKO,    1603. 


••They  s«ll«1  Iohk  niilll  ili,..»  ,.uii.,.  to  a  rlvr.  ul.icli  tJon-.l  fioiu  tl..-  Ininl 
throinfl.  n  Ink-  nnil  i,n>-.c,l  ii,i„  t|,^  «,.a.'  Ttiorlli.ir.^  Shkh. 


Tl...  Kr.nch  (llplonmll.f!.  hIwsv,  r-ni,  n.lu.rr.l  tl,.t  |»„,t(.ti  was  l„,ilt  nitliln  thv  ..Tijttiml  limits  ..f 


ft 


*>^m««QML 


..;:R=<i^V    ^S"^ 


.otji  i^ijiwrao 


»€V 


/^ 


'■'■j£«»vtA 


^ 


'^ 


5&iik-, 


..5_l-__-i._^~u- — «-: 


^i^'-    *;■,-■.'>■ 


i 


/^--o.,  '^ 


iHJ^l.<"\' 


v,-^..-^-^-^.-^': 


t^    .a    f^■•^p^^^■ 


•.v,»4  v»a:.. 


:  .->-.:^^^  }■      ■■7',.         f      ^ 


V-,.  w/ 


AM.    / 


\  /; 


) 


irtlBtli'i*   ;!(«'   !J^"'   "■!'■<;!    :.;tii  I'-f" 


"».  -•»)!!;  i|  ^ij 


;1:    ,(■;,,,  H   '..ll 


l\    ■    (       'IVll!<\  >ltl«l'l     »'   I**, 


^ 


1 


AND   S1T1-:   OF    HIS    HOUSES    IN   VINELAND. 


109 


S<igHoa-/ia.  It  was  sometimes  written  Sago-ye-wah-ia,  —  of  which  the 
phrase  a  rousing  orator  would  be  an   idiomatic   equivalent.' 

That  Sak  —  Old  Norse  for  Prince  —  and  Sachem  have  a  common 
root    was   recorded   by    Roger  Williams. 

The  Narragansctt  tribe,  among  whom  Williams  lived  and  wrote,  were 
the  Wampanoags,  the  tribe  of  King  Philip,  and  his  father,  Massasoit,  the 
(i-jcnd  of  the  linglish.  They  were  the  people  of  Wampanakka,  the 
Indian  fur  "  While-man's-land,"  —  Huitra-manna-land,  —  of  which  land 
Thorfinn  was  told  by  the  Skracling  boys.  The  people  were  described 
as  dressed  in  lung  white  gowns,  and  going  in  processions,  bearing  staves 
and  banners,  and  shouting  (chanting).  The  boys  remembered  the  cere- 
monies which  they  had  witnessed.  These  were  evidences  of  the  presence 
of  missionaries  of  the  Church. 

To  this  class  of  reminiscences  belong  the  stories  of  Ari-Marson 
and  r>iurn  Asbrandson,  —  ])erhaps  also  those  of  .St.  Brandan,  and  of  St. 
Culumba  (see  Gaffarel  and  Beauvois),  the  legends  of  the  Basques,  and 
of  llie  white  men  encountered  by  Columbus  in  the  West  Indies.  (.See 
Ir\ing  anil   Herrcra.) 


My  next  paper  will  trace  the  connection  between  the  Northmen  and 
the  name  of  the  Western  Continent.  The  name  seems  to  have  arisen 
in  Vineland,  which,  in  all  its  extension  (see  map,  page  29),  was  regarded 
by  the  Northmen  as  a  part  of  the  discovery  by  Erik  when  he  fell 
upon  Greenland,  in  982.  The  natives  of  Vineland  could  not  easily 
utter  "I'irikr"  or  "/Kirekr"  (Norse  forms)  without  prefi.xing  an  «/, — 
out   of   which,   to   the   listener,   arose   "  Hm-erik.i " -- Amf.ric.\. 


'  .S"iJj,v  got  hi  (gooil  t.ilkor)  was  the  phr.isc  among  the  Senec.i  Indians  applied  to  a  missionary 


{ 


'      i-i 


f 


.M.\r  Of  Southern   Point  oh  Gkef.ni.and  from  Hvitserker  (Capb  Farewell)  Northwestwari),  including 

KklKSEJURDER     Willi     UraTTAHLID    (Kbik's     IIoISE)     KhiKSOE,    ANIl    Nl'IMllROUS    SETTLEMENTS. 

(From   Danish  Archives,     Cronan,  Dutvvery  oj  Amtricii.) 


A  P  V  II  N  1)  I  X. 

A   SUMMARY   OK    THE   VINELANU    SAGAS    IN    rERINGSKIOLDS    EDITION    OF 
THE    HEIMSKRINGLA   OF  SNORRI    STURLEYSON. 


iil 


I. 

Leif  Kuikson  Uaiti/kd. 

TllAP  summer  [999  a.  t>.,  fifteen  years  after  the  settlement  of  Greenland],  Leif 
the  son  of  I'jrik  the  Red  came  from  Greenland  to  Norway.  I. eif  visited  King  Olaf 
was  converted  to  Christianity,  and  remained  that  winter  with  the  Kinsj. 


Ici.i  AM)    CllKlSlfANl/.i:i). 

But  when  King   Olaf  had   nearly  prejiared  his  army  for  departure  from  Nidaros, 
he  placed  tiensmen  [retainers]  over  all  Thr.iiulheim's  districts,  shires,  and  provinces. 


1  12 


TIIK    I.ANDI  AI.l.   or    I.r.IK   ERIKSON, 


i 


To  Ici'l.uul  he  sent  Gizur  the  Wliite  iind  HjaUi  Skcj:;i;i;ison  to  advocate  Cliristianity ; 
and  with  them  he  sent  a  priest  iiaiiud  1  hi)rmotl  and  other  urd.iiiieil  men.  Hut  he 
retained  as  hostages  four  Icelanders,  whom  he  deemed  the  noblest;  namely,  Kjartan 
Olafsson,  Ilalldor  GiRlmmulsson,  Kolbein  'Ihoriiarsson,  and  Sverlin^;  Riinolfsson. 
Hut  out  ut'  tji/ur's  auvl  iij.ilti's  travels  it  remains  for  me  to  relate,  that  they  reached 
Iceland  before  the  Althing  met ;  '  that  they  went  to  the  Assembly,  and  that  Chris- 
tianit\'  was  at  that  Althing  legally  adopted  in  Iceland,  and  thatsunmier  every  man 
was  baptized. 

GrEEM.AMi    ClIRlSTIAN'IZKD. 

During  the  same  summer  [a.  D,  iooo]  King  flat  sent  I-eif  Eiriksson  to  Green- 
land. On  the  sea  he  picked  up  a  crew  who  la\'  on  a  shii)'s  wreck  and  were  helpless. 
.\nd  then  he  fouiui  Vineland  the  Fair,  ami  came  that  summer  to  Cireenl.uul,  bringing 
with  him  a  priest  and  preachers,  and  went  to  his  father  at  Hrattahlid.  After  that  he 
was  called  "  I.eif  the  I.ucky."  Hut  his  father  s.iiil  it  was  about  even,  —  that  he  had 
saved  a  crew  at  sea,  and  brought  a  juggler  [so  he  called  the  priest]  to  land. 


11. 

HjAKM   IU:kiii.fsso\'.s  Voyack. 

Heriulf  was  the  son  of  Hard  Herjulfsson.  a  relative  of  Ingolf  the  Colonist.'  To 
him  Ilerjulf  Ingulf  had  given  the  land  between  Vog  and  Reykj.mes.  Ilerjtdf  dwelt 
first  at  Drejistukk.  His  wife  was  named  Thorgerd;  but  their  son,  Hj.\rni.  He  was 
.1  man  of  great  promise.  When  tjuite  young,  he  longed  to  go  abroad,  and  soon 
acquireil  both  wealth  and  distinction,  and  jiassed  the  winters  abroatl  and  with  his 
father  alternately. 

It  was  not  long  before  Hj.irni  owned  a  trading-vessel.  Hut  the  l.i-,t  uintiT  he  was 
in  Nonva)',  his  father,  Ilerjulf,  ilisposed  of  his  farni  ,inil  wiiit  to  Grecnlaml  with 
Ivirik.  Along  with  Ilerjulf  was  a  SaNon,^  a  Christian,  —  the  same  who  composed 
llafgenlinga  I.<-iy  [The  Song  of  the  Tempest].  In  it  occurs  the  following  stanza, 
the  forty-ninth :  — 

'  Atlhitii;.  the  general  a-sHcin'.'fv  i)f  the  Icchnilic  ri>mmon»T.illh  Thcic  the  piusllv  iii.igistratcs  ifihfiir) 
aiid  other  cliiefs  l^iyr/'v?'"  I  imt  tvci\  vear  tn  cn.iit  laws  and  adminislct  jusliie  l>iirmi;  the  lirsl  stixty-six 
iKarsl  of  the  oloniiation  ptri.xl  (UHjx.imi  liJ)  there  w.as  no  .Milling,  Inil  the  kailin);  mrn  hrld  thiir  meetings 
at  Kjal.irncs.  in  the  south  of  Iceland  The  Althing  wa»  iiiaugur.iicil  in  i)ya  a.  i>.,  and  was  held  cvciy  year  at 
Thingvellit  until  the  year  iXoo.  Then  lliete  was  no  .Mthiiig  untd  l.S4i;  hut  since  then,  the  nuMlern  Althing 
ha*  liecn  held  .it  Kevkjavik. 

■■'  Inp'.ll.  a  Norwegian  thief,  wai  the  first  Scandinavian  colonist  in  Icclan<!;  sttili- I  Ihcte  in  S;^  \.  ii.,  and 
tfM»k  u|i  his  ali'Mlc  wl'.eie  now  stands  Ucvkjavik,  the  capital  of  It'elantl. 

"  Suihir  mi'  lur.  —  that  is,  "  a  man  fiom  the  south  ;  "  a  Saxon  or  Germ.in  Rafn  •  SiiJrrvitr,  a  man  from 
the  llelii  .le». 


AND   Sni    OK    ms   HOUSES    IN   VINiaAND.  ,13 

'•  God  of  earth  and  Ciod  of  heaven, 
Guard  thy  ser\ ants  '  on  their  journeys; 
To  the  hind  of  lofty  mountains 
,  I^ad  lis  safely,  I  implore  thee." 

Horjulf  abode  at  Hcrjtilf^incss,  and  was  held  in  tlie  highest  esteem ;  2  but  IJrik  the 
Red   abode  at  Hiattahlid.  and  was  there  very  hit^hly  honored,  and  by  all  respected.'' 

These  were  Hirik's  sons:  l.cif,  'riiorvald,  and  Thorstein ;  but  his  dausjhter  was 
called  Frcydis.  She  was  married  to  a  man  named  Thorvald,  and  dwelt  at  Cardar, 
which  is  now  a  bishoij's  se.it.  She  was  very  inii)erious  in  temper ^  and  avaricious;' 
but    riior\ald  was  a  weakling. 

The  people  of  Greenland  were  then  all  heathen. 

That  summer  Hjarni  landed  at  ICyrar,  his  father  having  left  in  the  spnng.  The 
news  seemed  to  him  grave  tidings,  and  he  would  not  unload  his  vessel.  The  sailors 
then  asked  him  what  he  proposed  doing.  He  replied  that  he  would  do  as  he  was 
wont,  and  dwell  with  his  father  during  the  winter.  "  .\nd,"  said  lijarni,  "  if  ve  will 
accompany  me,  I  will  sail  for  Greenland,"  All  said  tiny  were  willing  to  obey  his 
orders.  Then  said  Hjarni,  "  Rash  will  our  vojagc  appear,  since  none  0}  us  has' ever 
sailed  the  Greenlaiul  sea." 

Nevertheless,  the\-  put  out  to  sea  as  soon  as  tlu\\-  were  ready,  and  sailed  three 
days,  until  the  land  was  out  uf  sight;  but  then  the  f.iir  wind  fell,  and  north  winds  and 
fogs  came  upon  them,  and  tliev'  knew  not  whither  they  went.  And  this  lasted  for 
many  dnya.* 

After  th.it,  they  saw  the  stm,  and  then  the  directions  ■'^  could  be  distinguished. 
They  now  hoisted  sail,  and  s.iiled  that  day  ere  they  saw  land.  They  now  dL-^ctissed 
among  themselves  what  country  this  could  be,  but  lijarni  said  he  did  not  think  it  was 
Greenland.  Thj  sailors  asked  whether  or  not  he  would  sai'  'o  land  there.  "  My 
advice  is,"  said  lijarni,  "  to  sail  close  by  the  land."  And  mcy  did  so,  and  directly 
observed  that  the  country  w.as  not  mountainous,  but  h.id  small  hills  and  was  grown 
over  with  forest.  They  left  the  country  on  the  larboard,  and  let  the  stern  "  of  the 
ship  l.x.k  landward,  Tluy  then  sailed  two  davs  ere  they  saw  another  country.  The 
sailors  asked  whether  Hj.irni  supposed  this  was  Greenland  yet.  lie  re[)lied  th.at  he 
did  not  think  this  was  Greenl.md,  any  more  than  the  former  country.  "  For,"  said 
he,  "great  glaciers  are  s.iid  to  br  in  Greeiil.ind."  I'n  ^rntly  they  neared  land, 
and   saw  that  it  w,is  level  ami  wooded.     Then  the  fair  wind  fell,  and  the  sailors  talked 


'  I.ilcr.illy,  "  tliy  monks  " 

'  More  liter.illv,  "  liocanii'  a  crc.it  nnhlcni.m  " 

•  I.iter.illy,  ".I  grc.il  tcrm.ii;;inl." 

*  /M^iir  Is  here  cquival-nl  to  ihc  F.nslish  wor.l  ".I.i;  "  ti,  niodi-rn  IccKiiulic  ,/.,--«,■  means  onlv  d.iv  vr  night, 
—  that  is,  a  duration  of  twelve  liours;  hut  In  old  kcl.oiilic  the  woid  JwiT'ii  ^ignltkd  both  d.iy  .<«,/  mglil,  —  that 
is,  a  duration  of  twenty  four  hours;  and  thai  is  the  meaning  icre 

'  That  is,  the  c|uarter»  of  the  heavens. 

«  So  I'eringskjold  ;  but  Uafn  rcad.s,  /,'/«  sl:ii,/  /u-rfU  ,i  hii,/,  ~  that  is,  "  let  the  swelling  sail  look  landward." 

8 


_.    -.---^r-^ 


ill 


114 


THE   LANDFALL  OF    LEIF    EKIKSO\, 


about  that  tlu-y  thmi^lu  it  opportune  to  lanil  there ;  but  Hjanii  would  not.  Tiny 
claimed  they  needed  both  wood  and  water.  "  Of  neither  are  ye  ill  supplied,"  said 
Bjarni.  Hut  for  this  he  was  somewhat  blamed  by  his  crew,  lie  bade  them  hoist 
sail ;  and  they  diil  so,  and  turneil  the  prow  from  lanil,  and  sailed  seaward  before 
a  southwesterly  wind  for  three  days,  and  then  saw  the  third  country.  lUit  that 
country  was  hi^h  and  mountainous,'  and  glaciers  upon  the  mountains.  The  sailors 
askeil  if  Hjarni  would  put  in  there. 

Hut  he  replied,  he  would  not.  "For,"  said  he,  "this  country  seems  to  me  unin- 
viting." Now  they  lowered  not  the  sail,  but  coasted  along  the  country,  and  saw  it 
was  an  island.  Once  more  they  put  the  ship  about  with  stern  towards  land,  and 
sailed  seawaril  with  the  same  wind  as  before.  Hut  the  wind  increased,  and  Hjarni 
bade  them  shortrn,  and  not  sail  more  than  ship  and  tackle  nnilil  bear  safe!)-.  They 
now  sailed  four  d.iy^.  and  then  saw  the  fourth  country.  Tlio  en  w  then  a.-ki  il  Hjarni 
whether  he  supposed  this  was  Greenland.  He  replied:  "  This  country  is  most  like 
what  I  have  been  told  of  Gr;.'enland.  Here  let  us  make  for  land."  They  did  so,  and 
in  the  evening;  luulol  under  a  certain  cape  where  a  bo.it  was  found.  15ut  on  that 
headland  lived  Hjarni's  father  Hcrjulf ;  and  from  that  has  the  ncss  received  its  name, 
and  been  called  Herjnlfsiiess.  Hjarni  now  went  to  his  father,  gave  up  sailing,  and 
remained  with  him  while  he  lived ;   and  abtide  there  after  his  father's  death. 


III. 

Lkif  Kuikson's  Kxi'KinrioN'. 

The  next  thing  to  rel.ite  is,  th.it  Hjarni  Herjulfsson  came  from  Greenland  to 
interview  Karl  Firik.  and  w.as  well  received  by  him.  Hjarni  related  his  travels  in 
which  he  had  seen  unknown  countries.  Hut  he  w.is  counted  negligent,"  since  he  had 
nothing  [from  personal  experience]  to  tell  about  those  countries;  and  for  this  .some 
•  blame  was  attached  to  liim.  Hjarni,  however,  joined  the  l-'arl's  court,  and  the  follow- 
ing summer  went  out  to  Greenland.  There  was  now  much  talk  about  exploring 
expeditions.^  Accordingly  I.eif  I'.iriksson  from  Hrattahlid  went  to  Hjarni  Herjidfsson, 
bought  his  ship,  and  engaged  a  crew;   so  that  they  were  thirty-five  in  .ill, 

I.eif  then  asked  his  father  to  take  the  .sole  command  of  the  expedition  ;  but  F.irik 
excused  himself,  saying  he  was  now  growing  <>ld  and  less  able  to  bear  t<iil  and  expo- 
sure than  formerly.  I.eif  said  that  he  would  still  bring  more  fortune  in  his  tr.iin  than 
any  of  his  rckitives.  .At  last  Kirik  yi'lded  to  his  request;  ruul  when  tin  y  had  made 
everything  ready  he  rode  from  his  hon.r  ti>  the  ship;  and  there  was  then  but  a  short 
distance  to  go  to  the  ship.  Hut  the  horse  which  larik  rode  stumbled,  and  he  fell  otf 
and  injured  his  foot. 

'   Jhiull,  Rliricr,  'ir  iletp  snow  remainin'.;  "ii  ihc  grniinil  from  vc.ir  to  vc.ir. 

'  More  literally,  "  not  inquiring  or  curious."  '  l..itutiUtt.  laiid  searrli. 


/i 


V    .1 

\  it 

•l  11 


\ 


AND   SITE   OK   HIS    UOUSKS    IN    VINKLAND. 


"5 


Then  said  l';irik,  "  It  is  not  clucrccd  that  I  slioiild  discover  more  countries  tiuin 
this  one  we  now  inhabit;    and  farther  sliali  we  not  together  travel." 

Kirik  then  returned  to  Jirattahiid;  but  Lcif  went  to  his  siiip,  and  his  companions, 
a  crew  of  thirty-five,  with  iiini.  In  their  company  was  a  German,  named  'lyrkir. 
They  then  fitted  out  their  shii),  and  when  they  were  ready,  sailed  seaward. 

They  now  found  tliat  country  first  whicli  Mjarni  liad  lound  last.  Tliere  they  stood 
in,  cast  anchor  and  put  out  a  boat,  and  went  ashore,  but  Cuuld  see  no  grass  [herbage]. 
Great  glaciers  covered  the  iiighhinds,  but  it  was  as  one  flat  rock  from  tlie  sea  to  tiie 
glaciers.     The  country  appeared  to  be  utterly  worthless. 

Then  said  Leif :  "  The  same  thing  has  not  happened  to  us  which  did  to  lijarni, 
that  we  have  not  stepped  ashore;  and  now  I  shall  give  this  country  a  name,  and  call 
it  Helluland  [Flat-Kock  land]"' 

They  liien  went  to  the  ship,  and  put  out  to  sen  and  found  another  country.  They 
again  sailed  to  land,  cast  anchor,  put  out  a  boat,  and  walked  ashore.  That  country 
was  level  and  wooded,  and  white  sands  in  many  places  where  they  went,  and  not 
steep  along  the  sea. 

Then  l.eif  said  :  "  This  country  -iliall  be  named  according  to  its  qualities,  Markland  '^ 
[Woodland]." 

Then  going  down  again  t..  the  ship  ,\s  cpiickly  as  possible,  they  sailed  seaward, 
and  for  two  ila\s  they  sailetl  with  a  northeasterly  wind  until  they  sighted  land.  They 
sailed  to  the  country,  and  came  to  an  isl.uid  which  lay  to  the  north  of  the  mainland, 
walked  ashore  there,  aiul  looked  about  in  fine  weather.  They  noticed  that  dew  was 
on  the  grass,  and  happening  to  touch  it  with  their  hands  and  put  it  into  their  mouths 
thought  they  never  had  ta>tcd  anything  so  sweet  as  that.  They  then  went  to  their 
ship,  and  sailed  into  that  sound  which  l.iy  between  the  island  and  the  ness  which 
jutted  out  north  of  the  mainland,  and  steered  westward  past  the  ness.  There  great 
shallows  extended  at  ebb  tide,  and  then  their  ship  stood  aground,  and  then  it  ap- 
peared far  from  the  vessel  to  the  .sea.  lUit  so  eager  were  they  to  go  ashore,  th.it 
they  could  not  wait  until  the  sea  should  return  to  their  ship,  but  leaped  ashon- 
where  a  river  flowed  out  of  a  lake.  Hut  when  the  tide  returned  to  their  ship,  then 
tl  -y  took  the  bo.it  and  rowed  to  the  ship,  and  it  moved  [floated]  up  into  the  river, 
and  then  into  the  lake.  There  they  cast  anchor,  and  carried  their  leathern  ham- 
mocks" ashore,  and  made  booths  there.  They  then  decided  to  dwell  there  during 
the  winter,  and  erected  there  a  large  building  There  was  no  lack  of  salmon,  either 
in  the  lake  or  the  river,  and  greater  salmon  they  had  never  seen.  Hut  the  ipialit)- 
of  the  country  w.is  so  good  according  to  uh.it  it  seemed  to  them  that  live-stock 
would   not   ncctl   provender  in  winter.     \o   frosts  came  there  during  the  winter,  and 


'  More  litor.illy,  "  Kl.i);stnne-l.ind."     //Mi.  i  flatstone  or  tl.ii;stonc. 

'■'  M.UKiii  of  iMilliv.itid  linil.     The  ii.iinc  C.ipe  St   M.irk  i*  found  in  thi*  region,  on  cirlv  m.ip5. 
"  //<).//,■/.  plural  of  //lij/if.  .1  naulic.il  lirni  for  "  h.immiirk  "     Tlice  li.ininiotks  were  leather  b.ags.  and  the 
sailors  used  lu  luiiig  them  .ashore  .and  keep  ihein  in  the  iiarliorliooths  (Vigfusson) 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


t 
^ 


/ 


O 


{./ 


^     MP    ^     ///// 


A 


C/x 


4e 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


!ff  iia 


2.5 


i^'' 


111 


-    IM 

IS 


2.2 


2.0 


1.8 


1-4    11.6 


V^ 


<^ 


^3 


c>^ 


/A 


%s 


y 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


4^ 


w\ 


<^ 


L1>' 


N> 


CV^ 


O^ 


^I4 


'<> 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


#3     ^        ///„ 


cP 


|i 


I  I. 


ii6 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LflF   ERIKSON, 


i\ 


H 


« 


herbage  withered  there  but  little.  Day  and  night  were  there  more  even  than  in 
Greenland  or  Iceland,  for  on  the  shortest  days*  the  sun  had  the  place  of  eykt*  and 
the  place  of  dagmal.^ 

But  when  they  had  completed  the  building,  Leif  thus  addressed  his  companions : 
"  Now  will  I  that  our  company  be  divided  into  two  divisions,  for  I  want  to  have 
this  country  explored.  One  division  shall  remain  at  home  about  the  house,*  the 
other  examine  land ;  but  go  no  farther  than  that  they  may  come  home  in  the  even- 
ing, and  separate  not." 

For  a  while  they  did  this.  Leif  alternately  went  with  them  or  remained  about  the 
house.  Leif  v.'as  a  large  and  strong  man,  of  commanding  presence,  wise,  and  in  all 
things  moderate. 

Leif  stays  in  Vineland  during  that  winter,  then  sails  to  Greenland  and  saves 
a  castaway  crew. 

One  evening  it  so  happened  that  one  of  the  cn:w  was  missing;  it  was  Tyrkir  the 
German.  About  this  Leif  was  greatly  troubled ;  for  Tyrkir  had  been  with  him  and 
his  father  for  a  long  ^imc,  and  had  been  very  fond  of  Leif  in  his  childhood.  Leif 
accordingly  greatly  upbraided  his  companions,  and  prepared  with  twelve  men  to  seek 
him.  But  when  they  had  gone  but  a  short  distance  from  the  liouse,  Tyrkir  walked 
towards  them  and  was  received  with  great  joy.  Leif  directly  observed  that  his 
foster-father  was  in  good  humor. 

Tyrkir  had  a  prominent  forehead,  twinkling  eyes,  a  tiny  face,  was  small  of  stature 
and  insignificant  in  appearance,  but  well  skilled  in  every  handicraft. 

Then  Leif  addressed  him :  "  Why  wert  thou  so  late,  my  fosterer,  and  separate 
from  the  company?" 

Tyrkir  then  spoke  first  a  long  while  in  German,  and  roiled  his  eyes  about  and 
made  grimaces.  ]iut  when  they  did  not  understand  what  he  said,  he  after  a  while 
spoke  in  Norse,  saying,  "  I  did  not  go  much  farther  than  ye,  yet  I  have  some  news 
to  relate,  for^  I  found  wine-wood'  and  grapes." 

"  Can  that  be  true,  my  fosterer?"  said  Leif. 

"  Certainly  it  is  true,"  quoth  Tyrkir,  "  for  I  was  born  in  a  country  where  neither 
wine-wood  [vines]  nor  grapes  were  wanting." 

They  now  slept  over  the  night.  Hut  in  the  nmrning  Leif  said  to  his  companions, 
"  Now  we  shall  carry  on  two  occupations,  each  alternate  days,  —  either  gather  grapes, 

'  SiamJfui,  the  shortest  days  in  winter 

•  EyktarstaJr,  —  t.\\M  is,  the  plate  (>(  eyll,  or  fytlmart,  at  the  lime  of  the  fiflh  watch;  or  afternoon 
lunch-time. 

'  D,t,fmJAi-!ta(/r,thc  place  o(  (/,icm<i/,  or  the  third  watch ,  the  day  meal  mark,  that  is,  lircakfast-time.  (Willi 
the  time  of  fyie,  at  4.30  P  M.,  as  determined  by  Thorlacfiis  at  Reykholt ;  anil  ilat^miil,  cnrri's|)ondlngly  far  from 
noon,  at  7.50  A  M.  the  shnrtcsl  dav  in  Vineland  w.is  nine  hours  long,  indicating  a  latitude  of  41°+.  —  E.  N.  II.) 

«  Stall  i.Shitlini;),  a  hut  ,  a  shed  ;  a  rude  temporary  dwelling. 

•  Ptiiit.  "  for ; "  wantinn  m  Rafn. 

•  yinfi./r, —  literally,  "wine  wood,"  (;rape  vines. 


'^ 


I 


AND   SITE   OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


117 


or  cut  vines  and  fell  the  forest,  so  that  it  may  make  a  cargo  for  my  ship ;  "  and  this 
plan  was  adopted.  It  is  said  that  after  the  ship's  boat  had  been  loaded  with  grapes, 
a  cargo  [of  wood]  was  cut  for  the  ship.  There  also  were  fields '  of  wheat'  growing 
wild "  and  certain  trees  called  mosur ;  *  and  of  all  these  things  they  took  some  samples 
with  them.  Some  of  the  trees  were  used  for  building-timber.  When  spring  came, 
they  made  ready  and  sailed  away.  Leif  named  this  country,  after  its  good  qualities, 
Vineland  [VVincland]. 

They  then  sailed  seaward  with  a  fair  wind,  till  they  saw  Greenland  and  its  ice- 
covered  mountains.^ 

Then  one  of  the  men  addressed  Lcif,  saying,  •'  Why  stccrest  thou  so  in  the  teeth 
of  the  wind?  " 

"  I  attend  to  my  helm,"  said  Leif,  "  but  yet  to  something  more  now.  Tell  mc, 
what  strange  things  can  ye  see?" 

They  replied  that  they  could  not  see  anything  out  of  the  common. 
"  I  know  not,"  said  Leif,  "  whether  I  sec  a  ship  or  a  rock." 

Prcsentlj'  they  discerned  it,  and  declared  it  was  a  rock.  Hut  he  saw  so  much 
better  than  they  that  he  could  see  men  on  the  rork. 

"  Now  will  I,"  said  Leif,  "  that  we  let  the  ship  bite  the  wind  so  that  we  can  reach 
these  men,  if  they  require  our  presence  and  have  need  of  our  assistance.  Hut  in 
case  they  are  not  peaceable,  then  we  have  everything  in  our  own  hands,  and  not 
they  in  theirs." 

They  now  made  for  the  rock  and  lowered  [the  sail]  bfit  little,  cast  anchor,  and 
put  out  the  second  boat,  which  they  had  brought  with  them.  Then  Tyrkir  inquired 
who  was  their  leader.  They  replied  that  his  name  was  Thorir,  and  that  he  was  a 
Norwegian.  "Hut,"  said  he,  "what  is  thy  name?"  Leif  gave  his  name.  "Art 
thou,"  said  Thorir,  "  the  son  of  Eirik  the  Red,  from  Brattahlid?  "     Leif  said  he  was. 

"  And  now  will  I,"  said  Leif,  "  invite  ye  all  on  board  my  vessel,  with  such  of  your 
valuables  as  the  ship  can  carry." 

They  accepted  the  offer,  and  then  all  sailed  with  this  cargo  to  Eiriksfjord,  until 
they  came  to  Hrattahlid,  and  unloaded  the  ship.  Lcif  then  invited  Th6rir  and  Gudrid 
his  wife  and  three  others  to  his  house,  but  secured  winter  quarters  for  the  rest  of 
Th6rir's  crew  and  for  his  own  companions. 


>  W.inting  it.  Rafn.  from  "  There  .ilso  were  fields,"  etc.,  to  "buikling  timber." 

''  So  in  all  the  manii'icripts.  Hv,iti,  —  Modern  Icelandic,  hvM:  D.inish.  hvede  ;  Swedish,  ivrtf ;  German, 
H^riun  (compare  the  adjective  h//iir,  " white  |")  —the  name  of  a  grain  yielding  white  flour.  [The  Icelandic 
word  in  Thorfinn's  Saga  is  /nritinx  (i/j- —  earofcorn;  li-.cilinx  is,  literally,  "  while  car-of^:orn  ").  Corn  is  a 
generic  term  in  Kngland,  under  which  is  included  wheat  as  a  cereal  grain.  Wheat  was  not  known  in  America 
before  Champlain,  while  Indian  corn  was  indigenous.  The  Vineland  discoverers  would  naturally  give  the  name 
kveiti  tn  a  new  kind  of  grain  yielding  white  flour,  such  as  Indian  corn.  —  E.  N.  H.] 

*  Literally,  "self-sown." 

«  \Mii!urr.  m.    Old  High  Oerm:,i,.  tuastir  ;  Old  F.nglish.  masfr.  —  K.  N.  H.J 

"  i.itcr.illy,  "  ntountains  under  snow." 


fr       ! 


if 


ii8 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LEIF   ERIKSON, 


Leif  took  fifteen  men  from  the  rock.  After  that  he  was  called  "  Leif  the 
Lucky."  ' 

Leif  now  acquired  both  ample  wealth  and  honor.  That  winter  a  great  sickness 
broke  out  amon(j  Thorir's  crew,  and  carried  off  Thorir  and  a  great  part  of  his  com- 
pany.    That  same  winter  also  died  Eirik  the  Red. 

There  was  now  great  talk  about  Lcif's  expedition  to  Vincland ;  and  to  Thorvald 
his  brother  it  seemed  that  too  little  of  the  country  had  been  explored. 

Then  said  Leif  to  Thorvald,  "Take  thou  my  ship,  brother,  if  thou  wilt,  to 
Vinelan(.l ;  but  yet  I  would  have  the  ship  first  go  after  the  timber  which  Thdrir  had 
on  the  rock." 

That  was  done. 

IV. 

Thorwald   Erikson's   Expedition. 

Of  Thorvald,  Lei/'s  Brother,  ami  the  Skraeliiigf  in  Vineland. 

Now  Thorvald  prepared  for  this  expedition,  taking  with  him  thirty  men,  accord- 
ing to  his  brother's  advice.  Then  they  fitted  out  their  ship  pnd  sailed  seaward;  and 
there  is  no  report  of  their  journey  until  they  came  to  Leifs  booths  in  Vineland,  and 
stayed  there  during  the   vinter,  and  subsisted  by  fishing. 

Hut  in  the  spring  Thorvald  said  that  they  slioiild  make  the  ship  ready,  and  that 
the  ship's  boat  and  a  number  of  men  with  it  should  go  along  the  west  of  tlie  country 
and  explore  there  during  tlie  summer. 

The  country  appeared  to  them  beautiful  and  well  wooded,  and  but  a  short 
distance  between  the  forest  and  the  sea  and  white  sands.  Numerous  islands  were 
there,  and  great  shallows.  Nowhere  found  they  any  abodes  of  men  or  beasts;  but 
on  one  island  far  to  the  west  they  found  a  corn-shed.''*  No  other  vestiges  of  men  did 
they  find,  and  in  the  autumn  they  returned  to  Leifs  booths. 

Hut  the  following  summer  Thorvald  went  in  the  trading-vessel  along  the  east  side, 
and  rounded  the  country  on  the  north. ^  Then  a  great  storm  fell  u|)on  them  off  a 
certain  headland,  and  they  were  driven  there  ashore,  and  broke  off  the  keel  from 
under  the  ship.     There  they  had  a  long  ilelay  while  rejjairing  the  vessel. 

Tlien  saitl  Thorvald,  "  Now  will  I  tliat  we  erect  the  keel  lu-re  ujion  this  ness,  and 
call  it  Kjalarnes  [Cape  (^  the  KcelJ  ;  "  and  they  did  so,  Then  the}-  sailed  away  and 
stood  eastward  off  the  land,*  and  into  those  bays  which  there  lay  nearest,  and  to  that 
headland  which   there  jutted    out. 

'  Leifr.  inn  hef'i-ni ;  so  c.tllcd  in  Iceland,  rather  than  Leif  Kiriksson. 

'  Kornhjiilmr,  —  literallv.  "  a  corn  (c  grain<  helmet ;  "  a  covering  for  corn  or  grain. 

'  N.tutical,  "  stood  otT  the  north  shore." 

*  Aiisir  /yri:  l.inJil,—  literally,  '•  Eastward,  .irounci  the  land  "  The  |)repositio;i  fyrir  with  accusative,  and 
joined  to  an  aiHerh  denolin);  direction  (a  auslr.  the  east),  signifies  motion  toward  tlial  direction  (expressed 
by  the  ending  "  ward  "  in  »uch  compuundi  a»" eastward")  and  beyond  or  past  the  place  or  point  occupied  by  its 


I  ( 


M 


I 


AND   SITE  OF  HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


119 


This  headland  was  all  covered  with  forest.     Here  they  ran  the  vessels  into  an 
anchorage  and  put   out   gangways,   and  then  Thorvald   walked   ashore  with  all  his 

companions.' 

Then  said  Thorvald,  "  Here  it  is  beautiful,  and  here  would  I  make  my  home." 
They  then  walked  to  the  ship  and  saw  on  the  sand,  in  from  the  headland,  three 
hillocks ;  and  going  thither  they  saw  three  skin-boats,^  and  under  each  three  men. 
They  then  divided  their  forces,  and  seized  them  all  except  one,  who  escaped  with 
his  boat.  They  killed  the  eight,  and  then  walked  back  to  the  cape  ard  looked 
around  there,  and  saw  towards  the  inner  part  of  the  bay  several  hillocks,  which  they 
.supposed  to  be  dwellings  [.settlements,  h'i'^ir.]  Thereupon  a  drowsiness  came 
over  them,  so  great  that  they  could  not  keep  themselves  awake,  but  fell  all  asleep. 
Then  a  cry  broke  upon  their  ears,  ard  they  all  awoke.  Thus  said  the  cry:  "  Awake, 
Thorvald,  and  all  thy  companions,  if  thou  wilt  .save  thy  life;  and  go  on  board  thy 
ship  with  all  thy  men,  and  depart  from  this  country  at  once !  "  ' 

Then  from  the  inner  part  of  the  bay  countless  skin-boats  approached  and  bore 
down  upon  them.  Then  said  Thorvald,  "  Let  us  advance  the  battle-covers  [shields] 
to  the  gunwale,  and  defend  [ourselves]  as  best  we  may,  but  not  attack  them  much." 
This  they  did.     Hut  the  Skraelings  shot  upon  them   awhile,  then  fled  each  as  best 

he  could. 

Then  Thorvald  asked  his  men  if  any  of  them  were  wounded.  They  replied  that 
they  were  not.  "  I  have,"  said  he,  "  received  a  wound  under  the  arm.  An  arrow 
flew  between  the  gunwale  and  the  shield  and  lodged  in  my  armpit;  here  is  the 
arrow  still,  and  this  will  cause  my  Gcath.  Now  I  advise  this:  that  ye  prepare  for 
your  journey  homeward  as  quickly  as  possible.  But  me  ye  shall  carry  to  the  head- 
land which  I  thought  so  inviting  to  dwell  on.  Mayhap  that  my  words  will  come 
true,  and  that  I  shall  dwell  there  awhile.  There  ye  shall  bury  me,  and  place  a  cross 
at  my  head  and  another  at  my  feet,  and  ever  after  call  the  headland  Krossanes 
[Cape  of  Crosses]." 

Thorvald  then  expired,  and  his  companions  did  everything  as  he  had  directed. 
Afterwards  they  went  and  joined  their  companions,  and  then  each  told  the  other  such 
tidings  as  they  knew. 

That  winter  they  dwelt  there,  and  gathered  wine-wood  [grape-vines]  for  the 
ship,  and  grapes.  Hut  in  the  spring  they  set  sail  for  Greenland,  and  reached 
liiriksfjord  in  safety,  and  told  Lcif  the  sad  tidings. 

object  {^ee  Vigfnsson)  [ne.imish  s.ivs  "  After  tlint  thev  sniled  aw.iy  round  the  ea.stern  shores  of  the  land,  and 
into  the  muuths  of  the  friths  which  lay  nearest  thereto,  and  to  a  point  of  land  which  stretched  out  and  was 
covered  .ill  over  with  wood  "  Smith  says :  "  Having  done  as  he  desired,  ihcy  sailed  along  the  coasts  leaving 
that  neck  to  the  eastward,  .and  entered  the  mouths  of  the  neighboring  b.iys."  Both  are  consistent  with  the 
Coast  Survey  chart.  —  E.  N.  H  ] 

I  [The  Gurnet.  — E.  N   11.] 

'  l!irchb.irk  canoes. 

•  [This  cry  was  probably  from  one  of  Leif's  party  who  had  remained  in  Vineland  —  E.  N.  H.] 


f;;l 


ti\ 


I20 


THE   LANDFALL  OK   LEIF   ERIKSON, 


lit 


4| 


:■  n 


Thorstein  Erikson's   Expedition  to  Vineland. 

In  the  mean  time  it  had  come  to  pass  in  Greenland  that  Tliorstein  of  Eiriksfjord 
had  taken  a  wife,  and  obtained  Gudrid,  Thorbjorn's  dau";hter,  who  had  been  married 
to  Th6rir  Eastman,  mentioned  above.  Thorstein  Eiriksson  became  now  desirous  to 
go  to  Vineland  after  his  brother's  body,  and  accordin{,'ly  fitted  out  the  same  vessel,  and 
chose  all  his  crew  accordinjj  to  size  and  strength,  taking  with  him  twenty-five'  men 
and  his  wife  Gudrid.  When  ready,  they  sailed  seaward  and  out  of  sight  of  land.  All 
summer  they  were  tossed  about,  a.id  knew  not  whither  they  went ;  but  when  the  first 
week  of  winter  was  past,^  they  made  land  at  Lysufjcird  in  Greenland,  in  the  Ves- 
turbygd  [Western  settlement].  Thorstein  now  sought  winter  quarters  for  them,  and 
obtained  lodgings  for  all  his  sailors;  but  himself  and  his  wife  were  still  without  a 
place.  Accordingly,  they  two  had  to  remain  for  some  nights  at  the  ship.  One  day 
it  so  happened  that  men  came  to  their  tents  early.  Their  leader  asked  who  were  in 
the  tent. 

Thorstein  answered,  "  Two  men  ;  but  who  asks?  " 

"  Thorstein  is  my  name,"  replied  the  other,  "  and  I  am  called  Thorstein  Svartur 
[the  Black],  But  my  errand  hither  is  to  invite  ye  both,  thee  and  thy  wife,  to  dwell 
with  me." 

Thorstein  Eiriksson  said  he  would  consult  his  wife.  But  she  bade  him  decide  this. 
Accordingly  he  accepted  the  offer. 

"To-morrow,  then,"  says  Thorstein,  "I  shall  come  for  you  with  a  team.  I 
do  not  indeed  lack  anything  to  provide  for  ye;  but  it  is  very  lonesome  in  my 
house.  There  my  wife  and  myself  dwell  alone,  for  I  am  very  singular.^  1  also  have 
another  religion  *  than  \e  have,  and  yet  I  suppose  yours  the  better." 

In  the  morning,  accordingly,  Thorstein  the  Black  came  after  them;  and  they  went 
with  him  to  dwell,  and  were  well  entertained. 

Gudrid  was  a  noble-looking  woman,  discreet,  and  knew  well  how  to  conduct  her- 
self among  strangers. 

It  happened  early  in  the  winter  that  a  disease  broke  out  among  Thorstein  Eiriks- 
son's  sailors,  and  several  of  his  men  died.  Thorstein  bade  them  make  coffins  about 
the  bodies  of  the  deceasetl,  and  move  them  to  the  ship,  and  there  keep  them.  "  For 
I  will,"  said  he,  "have  them  all  taken  to  luriksfjord  next  summer."' 

'  PeringskjriUl  translate?  hiilfaii  prijja  taiii;  by  "  fifty." 

'■^  I  The  winter  was  reckoned  by  the  .incieni  Northmen  to  commence  on  the  first  Saturday  which  fell  between 
the  nth  and  iSlh  days  of  October  — J.  T.  SMITH.  It  was  on  this  .Saturday  that  Eykt  at  Reykholt  occurred  at 
•unset.  —  E  N.  II. 1 

'  F.iiif'ykkr,  sclf-villcd. 

•  Literally,  "  custom." 

»  An  illuMlraiion  of  tl  e  rigid  adherence  to  the  ceremonies  of  the  Church. 


%\ 


'/I 


i 


AND   SITE  OF   HIS  HOUSES   IN  VINELAND. 


131 


It  wa3  not  long  before  the  sickness  came  into  Thorstein's  home ;  and  his  wife, 
named  Grimhild,  was  the  first  to  take  the  disease.  She  was  an  exceedingly  large 
woman,  and  strong  as  a  man ;  but  yet  the  disease  laid  her  low.  Soon  after  this, 
Thorstein  Eiriksson  became  ill;  so  that  they  were  both  sick  at  the  same  time.  And 
then  Grimhild,  the  wife  of  Thorstein  the  Black,  died.  But  when  she  was  dead, 
Thorstein,  her  husband,  walked  out  of  the  sitting-room '  after  a  board  to  lay  the 
body  on. 

Then  said  Gudrid,  "  Be  not  long  away,  my  Thorstein." 

He  promised  this. 

Then  said  Thorstein  Eiriksson,  "In  a  strange  manner  does  the  housewife  now 
act;  for  now  she  rises  upon  her  elbow,  pushes  her  feet  out  of  bed,*  and  fumbles  for 

her  shoes." 

Just  then  Thorstein  the  Black  came  in ;  and  directly  Grimhild  lay  down,  and  then 
it  creaked  in  every  timber  of  the  house.  Thorstein  now  made  a  coffin  about  Grim- 
hild's  body,  and  buried  it.  He  was  a  man  of  great  size  and  strength,  and  required  it 
all  before  he  could  move  her  out  of  the  house. 

But  now  Thorstein  Eiriksson  became  rapidly  worse,  and  died.  This  weighed 
heavily  on  his  wife  Gudrid.  They  were  then  all  'in  the  same  sitting-room.  Gudrid 
had  been  sitting  in  a  chair  in  front  of  the  bench  on  which  her  husband  had  lain. 
Then  Thorstein  the  Black  took  her  off  the  chair  into  his  arms,  and  sat  down  on  the 
other  bench  opposite  the  corpse;  and  reasoned  with  her  in  many  ways,  and  consoled 
her,  and  promised  that  he  would  accompany  her  to  Eiriksfjord,  and  take  with  her 
the  body  of  Thorstein  her  husband,  and  those  of  his  companions.  "  I  also  shall," 
added  he,  "  take  more  servants  into  the  house  to  comfort  and  cheer  thee." 

She  thanked  him. 

Then  Thorstein  Eiriksson  sat  up  and  said,  "Where  is  Gudrid?"  Three  times 
he  said  this,  but  she  remained  silent. 

Then  she  said  to  Thorstein  [the  Black],  "  Whether  shall  I  make  reply  to  this 

or  no?" 

He  bade  her  not  answer.  Then  Thorstein  the  Black  walked  across  the  floor,  and 
sat  down  on  the  chair;  but  Gudrid  sat  on  his  knees,  and  he  said,  "What  wilt  thou. 
Namesake  ?  " 

After  a  while  the  other  replied :  "  I  should  like  to  tell  this  Gudrid  her  destiny, 
that  she  may  the  more  easily  bear  my  death.  For  now  I  am  come  to  good  abodes 
of  rest.  But  this  I  have  to  tell  thee,  Gudrid :  that  thou  shalt  be  married  to  an 
Icelander,  and  ye  two  shall  live  long  together,  and  from  ye  will  spring  many  men,^ 


it,; 


1 


'  Stofa  {Gnxmm,  Stubt ;  Danish,  i'/c*;  Swedish,  j/x^  ;  English,  "  stove  "),  a  bathing-room  with  a  stove; 
a  small  detached  sinRlc  room  ;  a  ladies'  sitting-room  in  ancient  dwellings,  distinct  from  skili.  Along  the  walls 
were  arranged  beds  and  benches,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  b,iJ  >lof,s,  in  Iceland,  at  the  present  day. 

''  S/oH:  a  timber,  a  board      A'uiiu  stotk,  the  board  in  the  side  of  the  bed. 

'  Noble  men. 


133 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LEIF   ERIKSON, 


vigorous,  illustrious,  excellent,  and  lovable.  Ye  two  will  go  from  Greenland  to  Nor- 
way and  thence  to  Iceland,  and  there  make  your  home,  and  there  ye  shall  dwell  a 
long  time.  And  thou  shalt  live  longer  than  he.  Thou  shalt  go  abroad  and  go  south,' 
and  come  '  ick  to  Iceland  to  thy  estate ;  and  then  a  church  will  be  erected  there, 
and  in  it  shalt  thou  be  ordained  a  nun.     And  there  shalt  thou  die." 

Then  Thorstein  sank  back,  and  his  body  was  enswathed  and  taken  on  board  the 
ship. 

Thorstein  the  Black  kept  well  everything  he  had  promised  Gudrid.  In  the  spring 
he  sold  his  farm  and  live-stock,  made  the  ship  ready,  engaged  a  crew,  and  went  to 
Eiriksfjord,  where  all  the  corpses  were  buried  at  church. 

Gudrid  went  to  Leif  at  Brattahlid ;  but  Thorstein  the  Black  took  up  his  abode  in 
Eiriksfjord,  and  dwelt  there  while  he  lived,  and  was  always  looked  upon  as  an  able 
and  valiant  man. 

VI. 

Of  Thorfinn  Karlsefni's  Expedition  to  Vineland,  and  of 

THE    SKRAELINGS. 

The  same  summer,'  there  came  a  ship  from  Norway  to  Greenland.  The  skipper* 
was  named  Thorfirin  Karlsefni.  He  was  the  son  of  Thord  Hesthofda,  the  son  of 
Snorri,  the  son  of  Thord  from  Hofdi.  Thorfinn  Karlsefni  was  very  wealthy,  and  re- 
mained during  the  winter  at  Brattahlid  with  Leif  Eiriksson. 

Soon  he  began  to  pay  his  attentions  to  Gudrid,  and  wooed  her;  but  she  referred 
to  Leif  to  answer  on  her  behalf  After  this  she  was  betrothed  to  him,  and  their 
wedding  made  that  winter. 

Then  there  was  the  same  talk  as  before  about  going  to  Vineland ;  and  people 
greatly  urged  Karlsefni  to  go,  —  both  Gudrid  and  others. 

The  expedition  was  accordingly  decided  upon,  and  he  engaged  a  crew  of  sixty 
men  and  five  women.  Karlsefni  and  his  crew  made  that  agreement  that  they  should 
all  share  equally  whatever  goods  they  obtained.  They  took  with  them  all  kinds  of 
live-siock,  for  they  intended  to  settle  the  country  if  they  could  do  so.  Karlsefni 
asked  Leif  for  his  houses  in  Vineland ;  but  he  said  he  wouli'  lend  his  houses,  not 
give  them. 

After  this  they  put  to  sea,  and  arrived  safe  ind  sound  at  Leif's  booths,  and  car- 
ried their  leathern  hammocks  ashore  there.  Soon  a  great  and  good  catch  came  into 
their  hands,  for  a  large  and  good  whale  [ro/ir  whale]  was  there  cast  ashore.  Accord- 
ingly they  cut  up  the  whale,  and  now  there  was  no  lack  of  food.    Their  cattle  went  up 

1  So  Rafn  and  PcrinRskjold.     I.ittrally,  "  Ro  South,"  hut  idiomatically  meaning  "  go  to  Rome." 
»  Thit  is.  when  Thnrstcin  tho  Hl.ick  came  to  F.iriksfjord. 
'  Literally,  "  tht  man  who  steered  the  ship." 


!l! 


i 


AND  SITE  OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN  VINELAND. 


'23 


into  the  country ;  but  soon  the  male  animals  became  unmanageable,  and  gave  much 
trouble.  They  had  brought  with  them  one  bull.  Karlsefp.i  had  his  men  fell  trees 
and  hew  timber  for  the  ship,  and  placed  the  wood  on  a  certain  rock  to  dry.'  They 
made  use  of  all  the  natural  wealth  there,  both  grapes  and  all  kinds  of  game  and 
other  products. 

This  first  winter  past,  the  summer  came,  and  then  they  became  aware  of  Skraelings. 
Out  of  the  woods  where  their  cattle  were  [grazing],  a  large  company  of  men  emerged. 
Then  the  bull  began  to  roar  and  bellow  exceedingly  loud;  but  at  this  the  Skraelings 
became  frightened,  and  ran  away  with  their  burdens,  which  were  gray  fur,  sable  fur, 
and  all  kinds  of  peltry;  and  now  the  Skraelings  turned  to  Karlsefni's  farmstead, 
and  wanted  to  enter  the  houses,  but  Karlsefni  ordered  to  guard  the  doors.  Neither 
understood  the  other's  language.  Then  the  Skraelings  let  down  their  bundles,  and 
untied  these  and  offered  to  them  for  barter,  and  wanted  mostly  weapons  in  exchange. 
But  Karlsefni  prohibited  to  sell  the  arms.  He  now  contrived  a  scheme  in  this  way: 
he  would  have  the  women  carry  out  milk  (or  milk-food^)  to  the  Skraelings;  and  when 
they  saw  the  milk,  then  they  would  buy  that  and  nothing  else.  This  trading  expe- 
dition of  the  Skraelings  amounted,  then,  to  this, — that  they  carried  their  goods  away 
in  their  stomachs,  while  Karlsefni  and  his  companions  retained  the  bundles  and 
peltry;  and  with  this  result  the  Skraelings  went  away. 

It  row  behooves  to  relate  that  Karlsefni  had  a  strong  stockade  made  about  his 
building,  and  fortified  the  place.  At  this  time  Gudrid  his  wife  gave  birth  to  a  male 
child,  and  this  boy  was  named  Snorri. 

Early  the  next  winter  the  Skraelings  came  to  them,  much  more  numerous  than 
formerly,  but  having  the  same  goods  as  before.  Then  Karlsefni  said  to  the  women, 
"  Now  ye  shall  carry  out  that  food  which  was  most  used  on  the  former  occasion,  and 
nothing  else."  And  when  the  Skraelings  saw  that,  they  threw  their  bundles  inside 
the  paling.  But  Gudrid  sat  in  the  door  within  by  the  cradle  of  her  son  Snorri. 
Then  a  shadow  fell  on  the  door,  and  there  walked  in  a  wom.in  with  a  black  woven 
[cloth]  kirtle,'  rather  short  of  stature,  wearing  a  ribbon^  about  her  head,  with  light 
brown  hair,  wan-looking,  and  so  large-eyed  that  none  had  ever  seen  so  large  eyes  in 
any  man's  head. 

She  walked  to  where  Gudrid  sat,  and  said,  "  What  is  thy  name?" 

The  other  replied,  "  I  am  called  Gudrid ;  but  what  is  thy  name?  " 

"  Gudrid  am  I  hight,"  replied  the  other. 

Then  the  housewife  offered  her  hand,  inviting  her  to  sit  beside  her.  But  it  hap- 
pened, all  at  the  same  time,  that  Gudrid  heard  a  great  crash,  and  the  woman  dis- 

'  [The  transLition  by  Mr.  J-  Eliot  Cabot  differs  in  two  particuLirs,  both  of  which  commend  themselves. 
It  rcids :  "  Karlsefni  had  wood  filled  and  hewn,  and  ttotighl  to  Iht  i/iif,  and  the  wood  filed  on  the  cliff  to 
dry" —  K..  N.  ii] 

-  Riinyl,  milk  or  milk-food 

'  This,  iind  the  command  of  the  Icelandic  tongue,  determined  the  Norse  origin  of  the  woman. 

*  A  habit  still  preserved  among  some  Indian  tribes. 


\\ 


* 


t     I 


l! 


124 


THE  LANDFALL  OF  LEIF  ERIKSON, 


appeared ;  and  just  then  one  of  the  Skraelings  was  killed  by  one  of  Karlsefni's  men,' 
because  he  had  tried  to  take  away  their  weapons. 

And  now  the  Skraelings  went  away  as  quickly  as  possible,  but  their  clothing  '  and 
wares  lay  there  behind.     No  one  had  seen  the  woman  but  Gudrid  alone, 

[Let  us  consider  this  incident !  The  house  is  surrounded  by  a  stockade  of  upright  logs,  —  that 
is,  a  palisade  for  defence  against  surprise  or  as-^^ult  in  Thorfinn's  absences.  The  door  does  not 
open  on  hinges,  but  is  arranged  to  slide  in  a  groove  parallel  to  tlie  threshold.  As  there  were 
no  windows,  the  figure  of  the  woman  in  the  doorway  darkened  all  the  room.  A  woman  glides  in, 
and  is  kindly  invited  by  a  gesture  to  sit  beside  Gudrid.  The  unexpected  guest  is  fair,  has  large 
eyes,  auburn  hair  bound  by  a  band  of  cloth  —  a  snood  —  around  the  forehead.  It  was  for  such 
use  that  the  red  flannel  was  sought  and  purchased,  as  described  in  other  Sagas.  The  woman 
wears  a  woven  gown.  Here  is  the  textile  fabric  of  which,  vaguely,  Champlain  heard  six  hundred 
years  later.  With  the  shout  or  scream  near  by  attending  the  killing  of  a  Skraeling  by  one  of 
Gudrid's  housemen  or  guard,  the  woman  vanished. 

How  natural  to  ask  the  name  of  the  woman  by  the  side  of  Snorri's  cradle,  —  Gudrid,  —  and 
how  natural  the  repetition  of  the  inquiry,  and  the  answer  !  This  strange  woman  spoke  in 
Icelandic  !  What  a  world  of  revelation  is  presented  in  this  fact !  JVorse  people  were  already 
here.  One  realizes  what  Freydis  said :  "  Expeditions  to  Vineland  were  commonly  regarded  as 
profitable  and  honorable."  There  was  commerce  here.  Gudrid  told  the  dignitaries  at  Rome  of 
the  beautiful  country  in  the  far  wes.t  ;  of  Vineland  the  Good,  and  of  the  Christian  settlements 
made  there  by  S<'andinavians.  Adam  Von  Bremen  was  told  by  the  Danish  King  that  he  had 
subjects  there,  in  the  land  where  corn  grew  wild  and  grapes  abounded.  And  this  occurred 
near  Gerry's  Landing,  between  Norse  women,  nine  hundred  years  ago !  —  e.  n.  h.] 

"Now  we  shall  have  to  form  our  plans,"  said  Karlscfni;  "  for  I  suspect  they  will 
visit  us  the  third  time,  and  for  war  and  in  great  numbers.  We  shall  now  adopt  this 
plan,  —  that  ten  men  go  out  on  this  ness  and  show  themselves;  but  the  rest  of  our 
force  shall  go  into  the  woods,  and  there  be  cutting  a  clearing  for  our  cattle  when  the 
enemy  emerges  from  the  forest.  We  shall  also  take  the  bull  along,  and  let  him  go 
ahead  of  us."  ° 

But  where  the  mi.'eting  was  intended  the  landscape  was  such  that  a  lake  was  on 
one  side,  but  forest  on  the  other.     Karlsefni's  plan  was  accordingly  adopted. 

The  Skraelings  now  came  to  the  place  which  Karlscfni  had  intended  for  the  fight; 
and  there  a  battle  was  fought,  and  large  numbers  of  the  Skraelings  were  slain. 
Among  the  Skr^.eiings  there  was  one  large  and  handsome  man,  and  it  seemed  to 
Karlscfni  that  he  was  their  chief.  Now,  one  of  the  Skraelings  had  picked  up  an  axe 
and  looked  at  it  awhile,  and  lifted  it  against  his  comrade  and  struck  him.     The  man 

'  Litera'ly,  "man-servant." 

'  Klitnli,  cloth  or  clothes 

•  A  curious  coincidence  with  the  pl.in  of  ihe  early  New-England  colonists,  who,  when  working  in  the  field, 
placed  the  cattle  between  themselves  and  the  forest  as  scouts;  for  on  the  approach  of  the  Indians  the  cattle  used 
to  show  signs  of  great  terror 


AND   SITE  OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN  VINELAND. 


»25 


immediately  fell  down  dead.  Then  the  great  man  took  the  axe  and  looked  at  it 
awhile,  and  then  hurled  it  out  on  the  sea  as  far  as  he  could.  The  Skraelings  then 
fled,  each  as  best  he  could,  to  the  woods? ;  and  thus  their  conflict  for  the  time  ended. 

Karlsefni  and  his  men  stayed  there  that  whole  winter;  but  in  the  spring  Karlsefni 
announced  that  he  would  not  remain  there  any  longer,  but  would  return  to  Greenland. 

Accordingly  they  made  ready  for  the  voyage,  and  took  with  them  great  wealth  in 
vines,  berries,  and  peltry.  Then  they  put  to  sea,  and  brought  the  vessel  safe  and 
sound  into  Eiriksfjord,  and  abode  there  during  the  winter. 


VII. 


Of  Freydis,  Eirik's  D.\UGHrER,  and  her  Expedition  to  Vineland, 

AND  her  Crimes. 

Once  more  there  arose  a  talk  about  an  expedition  to  Vineland,  for  it  was  looked 
upon  as  profitable  and  honorable.  That  summer  in  which  Karlsefni  came  from  Vine- 
land,  a  ship  came  from  Norway  to  Greenland.  Two  brothers,  Hclgi  and  Finnbogi, 
steered  the  ship.  They  remained  in  Greenland  that  winter.  These  brothers  were 
Icelanders  by  birth,  and  hailed  from  the  Austfjords  [the   East-fjords]. 

The  narrative  now  turns  to  where  Freydis,  Eirik's  daughter,  made  a  trip  from  her 
home  at  Gardar,  and  visited  the  brothers  Helgi  and  Finnbogi,  and  proposed  to  them  to 
go  to  Vineland  with  their  ship,  and  that  they  should  go  halves  in'  whatever  wealth  they 
obtained  there.  The  brothers  agreed  to  this.  She  then  went  to  see  Leif,  her  brother, 
and  requested  him  to  let  her  have  the  buildings  which  he  had  caused  to  be  erected  in 
Vineland.  But  he  replied  as  on  a  former  occasion,  —  said  he  would  lend  the  houses, 
not  give  them.  Between  F"reydis  and  the  brothers  mentioned  above  there  was  an 
agreement  that  either  party  should  have  thirty  men  skilled  in  arms  on  board  that 
ship,  and  women  in  addition.  But  Freydis  broke  this  at  once,  and  had  five  r  •  :  more, 
and  hid  them  so  that  the  brothers  became  not  aware  of  :hem  until  they  came  to  Vine- 
land.  And  now  they  put  to  sea.  They  had  agreed  before  that  they  should  sail  close 
together  if  possible,  and  there  was  but  little  difiference  between  them ;  but  yet  the 
brothers  arrived  a  little  before  the  others  did,  and  had  then  carried  their  stores  up  to 
Leif's  houses.  But  when  Freydis  arrived,  then  her  crew  cleared  th.-  ships  and  carried 
their  goods  to  the  houses. 

Then  said  Freydis,  "  Why  did  ye  carry  your  goods  in  her"?  " 
"  Because  we  thought,"  replied  they,  "  that  every  word  of  agreement  between  us 
would  be  kept." 

"To  me,"  she  answered,  "  Leif  granted  and  lent  these  houses;  not  to  ye." 
"  In  wickedness  shall  we  brothers  not  be  able  to  match  thee,"  said  Melgi. 

'  Literally,  "  go  halven  in,"  etc 


MU 


136 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LFIF   KKIKSON, 


I 


h 


m 


« 


They  then  carried  their  goods  out  and  put  them  '  carefully  away,  and  made  a  shed 
building  fo'  hemselves  farther  from'  the  sea  on  a  lake  shore,  and  fortified  it  well; 
but  I'-reydi.      ad  her  men  cut  timber  for  her  ship. 

Winter  now  approached ;  and  then  the  two  brothers  proposed  that  athletic  games 
should  begin,  and  chief  amusements  be  held.  This  was  done  awhile,  until  the  men 
made  accusations  against  one  another.  Then  a  quarrel  arose,  and  the  games  were 
discontinued,  and  intercourse  between  the  houses  ceased.  This  went  on  during  a 
great  part  of  the  winter. 

One  morning  early  it  came  to  pass  that  Frcydis  arose  from  her  couch  and 
dressed,  without  pulling  on  her  shoes  or  stockings.''  Hut  the  weather  was  such  that 
much  dew  had  fallen.  She  took  her  husband's  cloak  and  put  it  on,  and  then  she 
walked  to  the  house  of  the  brothers.  But  a  ..iiort  while  before  some  man  had  walked 
out  and  shut  the  door  half-way.®  She  opened  the  door,  and  stood  in  the  doorway, 
and  there  remained  silent. 

Hut  Finnbogi  lay  farthest  in  the  house.  He  was  awake,  and  said,  "  What  wilt  thou 
hither,  Freydis?" 

She  replied,  "  I  wish  that  thou  wouidst  arise  and  walk  out  with  me ;  I  want  to 
speak  to  thee." 

He  did  so ;  and  they  walked  to  a  tree  which  lay  by  the  wall  of  the  house,  and  sat 
down  there. 

"  How  dost  thou  like  it  here?  "  she  began. 

"  I  like  the  country  well,  but  do  not  like  the  coldness  between  us,  for  it  seems  to 
me  without  good  cause."  * 

"  Now  spcakest  thou  the  truth,"  she  replied ;  "  and  so  it  seems  to  me.  But  my 
errand  hither  is  that  I  would  trade  vessels  with  ye  brothers,  for  ye  have  a  larger  ship 
than  I ;  and  I  would  away  from  here." 

"  That  I  shall  bring  about,"  said  he,  "  if  thou  art  then  satisfied." 

With  this  they  separated ;   and  she  walked  home,  but  Finnbogi  went  to  his  bed. 

She  then  stepped  into  her  bed  with  cold  feet;  and  with  that  Thorvald  awoke,  and 
asked  why  she  was  so  cold  and  wet.     But  she  replied  in  a  great  huff,  — 

"  I  had  gone  to  the  brothers  to  ask  leave  to  purchase  their  ship,  for  I  wanted 
to  buy  a  larger  vessel  Rut  they  became  so  incensed  that  they  beat  me  and  ill-treated 
me.  Rut  thou,  poor  wretch  !  art  not  likely  to  wish  to  avenge  or  obtain  satisfaction  for 
my  shame  nor  thine.  I  now  begin  to  feel  that  I  am  no  longer  in  Greenland,  and  from 
thee  I  shall  obtain  separation  unless  thou  avenge  this." 

'  *«(ii  »<■/««;  wanting  in  Rafn. 

'  Ra(n  .  forr  =fjarr,  —  that  is,  "  farther  away."     Peringsltjold :  fyrr,  possibly  ^fyrir,  "  before." 
»  Uofm/. 

♦  SHIiifdi.  shoe-clothes. 

'  Literally,  lokuit  hurdiniri  i  tiuitjan  klofa,  —  that  is,  "  shut  the  door  to  the  middle  of  the  groove." 
*■  More  liicr.illy,  "  The  qiLiIitv  of  the  country  seems  good  to  mc,  but  that  coldness  between  us  seems  to  me 
evil,  for  I  think  it  without  good  cause."    Ptistr,  storm,  anger. 


I 


AND   SITE  OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


127 


But  he  could  not  bear  her  rebuke.'and  bade  his  men  arise  at  once  and  don  their 
armor;  and  they  did  so,  and  went  to  the  house  of  the  brothers  and  walked  in  upon 
them  asleep,  and  then  led  each  one  out  as  he  was  bound.  But  Freydis  had  every  one 
who  came  out  put  to  death.  Thus  all  the  men  were  killed ;  but  the  women  were  still 
alive,  and  no  man  would  kill  them- 

Then  said  Freydis,  "  Hand  me  the  axe ;  "  and  that  was  done.  Then  she  fell  upon ' 
the  five  women  who  were  there  and  left  them  dead. 

After  this  wicked  deed  Freydis  and  her  men  went  to  their  own  house,  and  no 
one  could  notice  anything  but  that  Freydis  thought  she  had  well  managed. 

And  to  her  companions  she  said,  "If  we  have  the  good  fortune*  to  reach  Green- 
land, then,"  added  she,  "  shall  I  have  that  man's  life  that  tells  of  these  events.'  But 
let  us  say  that  when  we  left  they  dwelt  there  behind." 

Now,  early  in  the  spring  they  fitted  out  that  ship  which  had  belonged  to  the 
brothers',  and  loaded  it  with  all  the  goods  which  they  could  obtain  and  the  ship  could 
carry.  Then  they  put  to  sea,  and  had  a  quick  passage,  and  brought  their  ship  into 
Eiriksfjord  early  that  summer. 

There  was  Thorfinn  Karlsefni  with  his  ship,  bound  for  a  voyage  and  awaiting  a 
favorable  wind.     It  is  said  that  no  costlier  ship  ever  left  Greenland  than  the  one  he 

commanded.* 

Freydis  went  to  her  farmstead,  which  all  the  while  had  remained  unharmed.  She 
granted  her  followers  a  large  booty,  for  she  wanted  to  have  her  crime  kept  secret. 
But  all  were  not  so  reserved  '^  in  remaining  silent  about  their  evil  deeds  and  wicked- 
ness, that  these  did  not  come  to  light  at  last.  And  finally  this  came  to  the  ears  of 
her  brother  Leif,  and  the  story  seemed  to  him  most  horrible.  Lcif  then  took  three 
men  of  Freydis's  crew,  and  tortured  them  all  at  the  same  time  to  tell*  the  truth  about 
this  event     And  their  evidence  was  all  one  way.' 

Then  said  Lcif,  "  I  have  not  a  heart  to  deal  with  my  sister  as  she  deserves;  but 
this  I  prophesy,  that  their  offspring  will  never  prosper."  * 

And  thus  it  came  to  pass  that  from  that  time  no  one  thought  of  them*  anything 
but  evil.'" 


'   rfqr  Ann,  attacks. 
«  "If  it  (alls  to  our  lot." 
»  All'imliim.  events,  deeds. 

♦  I.ilerallv,  "steered." 

»  t/MJhm  ,ml:an,  "  reserved,  close ; "  but  in  modem  Icelandic,  "  faithful  to  his  word."    So  translated  by 
Peringskjnlil  and  Rafn. 
»  l,iter.ally,  "  to  tell." 
'  That  is,  "  agreed  on  everything." 

•  Literally,  "thrive." 

«  i"rcy<lis  and  her  husband,  or  Freydis  and  her  companions. 
>»  More  literally,  "  counted  them  worth  anything  but  evil." 


'U 


I 

4 


11 


128  THE   LANDFALL   OK   LEIF   ERIKSON, 


MosuRR-wooD.    Thorfinn  Karlsefni  and  his  Lineage. 

It  is  now  necessary  to  relate  that  Karlsefni  fitted  Dut  his  ship  and  sailed  from 
Greenland  to  Norway.  He  had  a  speedy  passage,  ant'  came  to  Norway  with  every- 
thing safi:  and  sound,  and  remained  there  during  the  winter  and  sold  his  wares.  He 
and  his  wife  were  highly  favored  by  the  leading  men  of  Norway.  Hut  in  the  follow- 
ing spring  he  rigged  out  his  vessel  to  sail  to  Iceland  Hut  when  he  was  all  ready,  and 
his  ships  lay  oflT  the  bridges  waiting  for  favorable  wind,  there  came  to  him  a  German 
related  to  people  in  Hremeu '  in  Saxon-land.'  He  desired  to  purchase  of  Karlsefni  his 
/nisa-snotni.^ 

"  I  will  not  sell,"  said  Karlsefni. 

"  I  oficr  you  half  a  pound  of  gold,"  *  said  the  Southerner. 

Karlsefni  thought  this  a  good  bid,  and  closed  the  bargain.  The  German  then 
went  away  with  the  husa-siiotra.  Hut  Karlsefni  knew  not  what  wood  was  in  it. 
It  was  mi.surr^  from  Vincland.  And  now  Karlsefni  put  to  sea,  and  brought  his 
ship  to  Skagafjord,  in  the  north  quarter  of  Iceland.  There  he  remained  during  the 
winter.  In  the  following  spring  he  bought  the  GlumbiV  Estate  [see  Henderson's 
map  of  Iceland],  on  which  he  built  a  house,  and  where  he  lived  during  the  remainder 
of  his  life,  much  honored. 


f! 


If! 


From  Karlsefni  and  his  wife  sprang  a  numerous  and  illustrious  race.  Thorfinn 
being  dead,  Gudrid  and  Snorri  remained  on  the  estate,  —  the  latter  being  the  son 
born   in  Vineland.    When    Snorri   married,  Gudrid    took  a  journey  to  Rome,  and 

'  I.it^r.i]ly,  "rel.ited  to  |icoplc  in  liremen  "  Drcmen  w.i.s  a  strongly  fortified  commercial  city,  of  great 
enterprise  .inil  we.ilth,  on  the  Wcscr. 

**>.i\iinl.inil,  —  a  gcri  r»1  name  for  the  ri-gion  of  Ilanse  towns. 

'  [Perincskjiild's  transLaiion  into  Swedish  is  10.;^,  "scales  for  weighing;"  .and  his  transl.itiim  into  Latin  is 
Lignr.im  sttilmtm.  Anilriws  and  Stodilard  give  for  shin  a,  "  ( I )  steelyard  ;  also,  a  balance,  a  goldsmith's  scaler. 
(;)  polelwr  of  a  chariot ;  also,  a  kind  of  platter,  so  called  from  its  rescnihlancc  to  the  scale  of  a  steelyard  or 
balance  "  These  I-itin  eipiivalcnts  mav  reconcile  the  variously  suggested  meanings  The  steelyard  .and  .scaler 
perform  somewhat  the  same  otfice,  and  the  names  might  1k'  equivalent,  and  were  iiuleetl.  The  bar  of  a  steelyard, 
pole-bar,  brootn-handle,  and  house-bar  —  all  (tf  which  have  been  suggested  bv  translators  —  have  a  common 
quality.  The  sealc-pan  is  thin  and  concave.  One  made  of  masur-wood  —  burr  wood  —  might  lie  thin,  not  liable 
to  crack  or  warp,  and  'aslinn.  The  nilerhicing  fibres  of  such  wood  give  v.alue  to  it  for  chalices,  goblets,  and 
maces ;  besides,  it  was  a  deciirative  wood.  In  such  wood  the  Hremen  merchant  could  see  a  value  for  industrial 
uses,  —  as  we  use  like  wood  in  the  form  of  veneers  for  furniture,  for  interior  linish.  for  bowls,  kncadingtroughs 
mortars  (for  household  use),  etc.  —  K.  N   11  ) 

*  .l/.>>^.  eight  ounces.  Keamish  estimates  the  value  at  sixteen  potmds  sterling  Herrcr.a,  the  Spanish 
amhor.  mentions  a  half  mark  as  equal  to  eight  imnces. 

'■  IVringskjold  and  Uafn,  mauuir ;  Vigfusson,  mMUur  ;  Modern  and  Old  High  German,  masur  =  knorri^tr 
,111  mm,  hi  i  High  German  and  Old  English,  m.rcer,  — a  maple-tree,  spot  wood  Canto  V,  last  stan/a,  and 
.^p|icndix,  Sc.itt's  "Lord  of  the  Isles":  "  Itring  here,"  he  said,  "the  makers  four,"  —  large  wooden  ilrinking 
cups  or  goblet*. 


1 


AND   SITE  OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN  VINELAND. 


129 


afterward  returned  to  her  son's  house,  who  had  meantime  built  .1  church  at  Glumbae. 
Gudrid  subsequently  entered  a  convent,  and  passed  the  remainder  of  her  life  in 
solitude. 

Snorri  had  a  son  who  was  named  Thorgeir.  He  was  the  father  of  Ingveld,  the 
mother  of  Bishop  Brand.  The  daughter  of  Snorri,  Karlscfni's  son,  was  named  Hall- 
frit,     f  Icr  son  was  Runoif,  the  father  of  Bishop  Th6rlak. 

Karlscfni  and  Gudrid  had  another  son  named  Bjarni.  His  daughter  was  Thornun, 
mother  of  Bisliop  Bjarni.  l'"rom  Karlscfni  many  great  and  good  men  are  descended ; 
and  of  ail  men  Karlscfni  has  most  clearly  reported  of  all  these  e.Kpeditions  of  which 
anything  is  now  related. 


IX. 

Narr.\tives  of  Tiiorfinn  Karlsefni.' 

There  was  a  man  named  Tliord,  who  dwelt  at  Hofda,  in  Hcifda-Strand.  He 
married  Fridgerda,  daughter  of  Thonr  the  Idle,  and  of  I'Vidgerda  the  daughter  of 
Kiarval,  King  of  the  Irish.  Thord  was  the  son  of  Biarne  Byrdusmjor,  son  ol  Thor- 
vald,  son  of  .\slak,  son  of  Biarni  Ironsides,  son  of  Ragnar  Lodbrok.  They  had  a 
son  named  Snorri,  who  married  Thorhild  the  Tartridge,  daughter  of  Thord  Geller. 
They  had  a  son  named  Thord  Horsehead.  Thorfinn  Karlscfni  was  his  son,  whose 
mother's  name  was  Thorunn. 

Thorfmn  occupied  his  time  in  merchant  voyages,  and  was  thought  a  good 
trader.  One  summer  he  fitted  out  his  ship  for  a  voyage  to  Greenland,  attended 
by  Snorri  Thorbrandsson,  of  Alpafjord,  and  a  crew  of  forty  men.  There  was  a  man 
named  Biarni  Grimolfsson,  of  Breidafjord,  and  another  named  Thorhall  Gamlasson, 
of  Auslfjoril.  The  men  fitted  out  a  ship  .at  the  same  time,  to  voyage  to  Gtecn- 
land.  They  also  h.id  a  crew  of  forty  men.  This  ship  and  that  of  rhorlinn,  as  soon 
as  they  were  ready,  put  to  sea.  It  is  not  said  how  long  they  were  on  the  voyage; 
it  is  only  told  that  both  ships  arrived  at  I'.riksfjord  in  the  aiitunm  of  that  year.  Leif 
anil  other  people  rode  down  to  the  ships,  and  friendly  exchanges  were  made.  The 
captains  requested  I.eif  to  take  whatever  he  desired  of  their  goods.  Leif  in  return 
entertained  them  well,  and  invited  the  princip.il  men  of  both  ships  to  spenil  the 
.  winter  with  him  at  Brattalilid.  The  merchants  accepted  his  invitation  with  thanks. 
Afterwards  their  goods  were  moved  to  Br.ittalilid,  where  they  hail  cver\'  entertain- 
ment that  they  could  desire;  therefore  their  winter  quarters  pleased  them  much. 
When  tlie  Yulc-fe.ist  began,  Leif  was  silent,  and  more  depressed  than  usual.  Then 
Karlscfni  said  to  Leif,  — 

'  \Thi«  tr.iii<l;.!i<ui  of  tlir  Thorfinn  S.igas  I  h.ivc  taken  from  Dr.  lie  Costii's  "  I'rcCi.lumliun  Discovery  o( 
America,"  (Wges  49-61.  .iJiling  occasional  notes  ami  parallel  p.issaRes  from  other  relations. —  K.  N.  it.) 


130 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LEIF   ERIKSON, 


"  Are  you  sick,  friend  Lcif  ?  You  do  not  seem  to  be  in  your  usual  spirits. 
You  have  entertained  us  most  liberally,  for  which  we  desire  to  render  you  all  the 
service  in  our  power.     Tell  me  what  it  is  that  ails  you." 

"  You  have  received  in  the  kindest  manner  what  I  n.-ve  been  able  to  offer 
you,"  said  Leif,  "  and  there  is  no  idea  in  my  mind  that  you  have  been  wanting  in 
courtesy ;  but  I  am  afraid  lest  when  you  go  away  it  may  be  said  that  you  never  saw 
a  Yule-feast  so  meanly  celebrated  as  that  which  draws  near,  at  which  you  will  be 
entertained  by  Leif  of  Brattahlid." 

"  That  shall  never  be  the  case,  friend,"  said  Karlscfni.  "  We  have  ample  stores 
in  the  ship ;  take  of  these  what  you  wish,  and  make  a  feast  as  splendid  as  you 
please." 

Lcif  accepted  this  offer,  and  the  Yule  began ;  and  so  well  were  Lcif's  plans  made 
that  all  were  surprised  that  such  a  rich  feast  could  be  prepared  in  so  poor  a  country. 

After  the  Yulc-fcast  Karlscfni  bcy;an  to  treat  with  Leif  as  to  the  marriage  of 
Gudrid,  —  Lcif  being  the  person  to  whom  the  right  of  betrothal  belonged.  Lcif 
gave  a  favorable  reply,  and  said  she  must  fulfil  that  destiny  which  fate  had  assigned, 
and  that  he  had  'leard  of  him  none  except  a  good  report;  and  in  the  end  it  turned 
out  that  Karlsef'.ii  married  Gudrid,  and  their  wedding  was  held  at  Brattahlid  this 
same  winter. 

The  conversation  often  turned  at  Brattahlid  on  the  discovery  of  Vineland  the 
Good,  and  they  said  that  a  voyage  there  had  great  hope  of  gain.  And  after  this 
Karlscfni  and  Snorri  made  ready  for  going  on  a  voyage  there  the  following  spring. 
Biarni  and  Thorhall  Gamlasson,  before  mentioned,  joined  them  with  a  ship.  There 
was  a  man  named  Thorvald,  who  married  I-'reydis,  natural  daughter  of  Erik  the  Red, 
and  he  decided  to  go  with  them,  as  did  also  Thorvald,  son  of  Erik.  And  Thor- 
hall, commonly  called  the  Hunter,  who  had  been  the  huntsman  of  Erik  in  the 
summer  and  his  steward  in  the  winter,  also  went.  This  Thorhall  was  a  man  of 
inmiense  size  and  great  strength,  of  dark  complexion  and  taciturn,  and  when  he 
spoke  it  was  always  jestingly.  He  was  inclined  to  give  Leif  evil  advice,  and  was  an 
enemy  of  Christianity.  He  knew  much  about  desert  lands,  and  was  in  the  same 
ship  with  Thorvard  and  Thorvald.  These  used  the  slii[)  which  brought  Thorbiorn 
from  Iceland.     There  were  in  all  forty  men  and  a  hundred.' 

They  sailed  tj  the  west  district,  and  thence  to  Biarncy;  hence  they  sailed  south 
a  night  and  a  day.  Then  land  was  seen,  and  they  launched  a  boat  and  e.xjjlored  the 
land ;  they  found  great  flat  stones,  many  of  which  were  twelve  ells  broad.  There 
were  a  great  number  of  foxes  there.     They  called  the  land   Ilelluland. 

Then  they  sailed  a  d.ay  and  a  night  in  a  southerly  course,  and  came  to  a  land 
covered  with  woods,"  in  which  were  many  wild  animals.     Beyond  this  land,  to  the 


1 


'  A  hundred  w.is  equ,il  to  one  hiindreii  and  twenty,    [There  were  one  hundred  »nd  sixty  in  all.  —  E.  N.  11.] 
'  Powibly  Ihcy  touched  the  cistern  extremity  uf  Nova  Scotia  or  Cape  ISrclun. 


1 


AND   SITE    OF   HIS    HOUSES    IN   VINELAND. 


13' 


southeast,  lay  an  island,  on  which  they  slew  a  bear. 
Island,  and  the  land  Markland. 


They  called  the   island  Bear 


Thence  they  sailed  south  two  days,  and  came  to  a  cape.  The  land  lay  on  the 
right  [starboard]  side  of  the  ship,  and  there  were  long  shores  of  sand.  They  came 
to  land,  and  found  on  the  cape  the  keel  of  a  ship ;  from  which  they  called  the  place 
Kialarness,  and  the  shores  they  also  called  Wonder-Strand,  because  it  seemed  so  long 

sailing  by. 

Then  the  land  became  indented  with  coves,  and  they  ran  the  ship  into  a  bay, 
whither  they  dire'-  cd  their  course.  King  Olaf  Tryggvesson  had  given  Leif  two  Scots,' 
—  a  man  named  Haki  and  a  woman  named  Hekia ;  they  were  swifter  of  foot  than 
wild  animals.  These  were  in  Karlscfni's  ship.  And  when  they  had  passed  beyond 
Wonder-Strand,  they  put  these  Scots  ashore,  and  told  them  to  run  over  the  land  to  the 
southeast  three  days,  to  discover  the  nature  of  the  land,  and  then  return.  They  had 
a  kind  of  garment  that  they  called  kiafal,  which  was  so  made  that  a  hat  was  on  top, 
and  it  was  open  at  the  sides,  and  had  no  arms ;  it  was  fastened  between  the  legs  with 
a  button  and  strap.  Otherwise  they  were  naked.  When  they  returned,  one  had  in 
his  hand  a  bunch  of  grapes  and  the  other  an  ear  of  corn.  They  went  on  board, 
and  afterwards  the  course  was  obstructed  by  another  bay.  Beyond  this  bay  was 
an  island,  on  each  side  of  which  was  a  rapid  current,  which  they  called  the  Isle  of 
Currents  (Straum-b  =  Straumcy).  There  was  so  great  a  number  of  eider  ducks 
there  that  they  could  hardly  step  without  treading  on  their  eggs.*  They  called 
this  place  Streamfirth  (Straumfjord).  Here  they  brought  their  ships  to  land,  and 
prepared  to  stay.'' 

They  had  with  them  all  kinds  of  cattle.  The  situation  of  the  place  was  pleasant, 
but  they  did  not  care  for  anything  except  to  explore  the  land. 

Here  they  wintered  without  sufficient  food.  The  next  summer,  failing  to  catch 
fish,  they  began  to  want  food.     Then  Thorhall  the  Hunter  disappeared. 

They  found  Thorhall,  whom  they  sought  three  da>s,  on  the  top  of  a  rock,  where 
he  la)'  breathing,  blowing  through  his  nose  and  mouth,  and  muttering.  They  asked 
why  he  had  gone  there.  He  replied  that  this  was  nothing  that  concerned  them. 
They  said  that  he  should  go  home  with  them,  which  he  did.     Afterwards  a  whale 

'  [This  term  .ipplied  to  the  inhabitants  of  both  Scotland  and  Ireland.  —  E  N   ii.] 

^  See  iVolt-s,  p.  141. 

"  [The  two  preceding  paragrajihs  evidently  l)elong  ti>  another  Saga;  the  succeeding  paragraphs  have  also 
the  appearance  of  being  fragments  of  scp.iratc  rel.itions.  in  all  probability  misplaced  by  a  copyist.  In  the 
original  of  this  Thorfinn  Sag.i,  l.cif  was  called  Kirik.  The  Sagas  of  Kirik  Raudc  (Krik  the  Red)  include 
the  stories  of  the  expeditions  and  iliscoveries  made  by  the  f.itlier  and  the  sons.  (In  the  dc.tlh  of  the  father  .and 
both  brothers,  I.eif  succeeded  to  the  patrimony  and  all  rights  of  discovery  of  the  family,  and  also,  It  would  seem, 
to  the  name  of  the  father  —EN   11  ] 


f: 


f  il. 


hi 


132 


THE   LANDKALI.  OF   LEIF  ERIKSON, 


was  cast  ashore  in  that  place,  and  they  assembled  and  cut  it  ii[),  not  knowing  what 
kind  of  a  whale  it  was.  They  boiled  it  with  water,  and  devoured  it,  and  were  taken 
sick.  Then  Thorhall  said,  "  Now  you  sec  that  Thor  is  more  prompt  to  give  aid  than 
your  Christ.  This  was  cast  ashore  as  a  reward  for  the  hymn  which  I  composed  to 
my  patron  Thor,  who  rarely  forsakes  me."  When  they  knew  this,  they  cast  all  the 
remains  of  the  whale  into  the  sea,  and  commended  their  affairs  to  God.  After  which 
the  air  became  milder,  and  opportunities  were  given  for  fishing,  and  from  that  time 
there  was  an  abundance  of  food ;  and  there  were  beasts  on  the  land,  eggs  on  the 
island,  and  fish  in  the  sea. 


!  ! 


They  say  that  Thorhall  desired  to  go  northward  around  Wonder- Strand  to  explore 
Vineland,  but  Karlscfni  wished  to  go  along  the  shore  south.  Then  Thorhall  prepared 
himself  at  the  island,  but  did  not  have  more  than  nine  men  in  his  whole  company; 
and  all  the  others  went  in  the  company  of  Karlscfni.  When  Thorhall  was  carrying 
water  to  his  ship,  he  sang  this  verse:  — 

"  People  s.iid  when  liitlier  I 
Came,  that  I  the  best 
Drink  would  h.ave  ;  but  thi?  land 
It  justly  becomes  me  to  blame. 
I,  a  warrior,  am  now  obliged 
To  bear  the  pail; 
Wine  touches  not  my  lips, 
IJut  1  bow  down  to  the  spring." 

And  when  they  had  made  ready  and  were  about  to  sail,  Thorhall  sang,  — 

"  Let  us  return 
Thither  where  tour]  countrymen  rejoice. 
Let  the  ship  try 
The  smooth  ways  of  the  sea, 
While  the  strong  heroes 

Live  on  Wonder-Strand,  and  there  boil  whales, — 
Which  is  an  honor  to  the  land." 

Afterwards  he  sailed  north,  to  go  around  Wonder-Strand  and  Kialarncs;  but 
when  he  wished  to  sail  westward  they  were  met  by  a  storm  from  the  west  and  driven  to 
Ireland,  where  they  were  beaten  and  made  slaves.  And,  as  merchants  reported,  there 
Thorhall  died. 

It  is  said  that  Karlsefni,  with  Snorri  and  Biarni  and  his  comrades,  sailed  along 
the  coast  south.'  • 

'  (This  p.iraRr.iph  l.iid  the  ffuiiKliiion  nf  the  notion  ih.il  Thorfinn  went  south  of  Cape  Cod.  I  have  referred 
to  it  in  the  text,  page  85      Of  the  early  Norlhmcu  coming  to  Vineland  none  passed  Mononioy.  —  E.  N.  H  ] 


:* 


i 


AND   SITE  OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


133 


They  sailed  long,  until  they  came  to  a  river  flowing  out  from  the  land  through  a 
lake  into  the  sea ;  here  there  were  sandy  shoals,  which  it  was  impossible  to  pass  up 
except  with  the  highest  tide.  Karlsefni  sailed  up  to  the  mouth  of  the  river  with  his 
folk,  and  called  the  place  Hop.  Having  come  to  the  land,  they  saw  that  where  the 
ground  was  low,  corn  grew,  and  where  it  was  higher,  vines  were  found.  Every  river 
was  full  of  fish. 

They  dug  pits  where  the  land  began,  and  where  the  land  was  highest;  and  when 
the  tide  went  down  there  were  sacred  fish  in  the  pits. 

There  were  great  numbers  of  all  kinds  of  wild  beasts  in  the  woods. 

They  stayed  there  half  a  month,  and  enjoyed  themselves,  and  did  not  notice  any- 
thing ;  they  had  their  cattle  with  them. 

And  early  one  morning,  when  they  looked  around,  they  saw  a  great  many  skin 
boats  [birch-bark  canoes],  and  poles  were  swung  upon  them,  and  it  sounded  like 
reeds  shaken  by  the  wind,  and  they  pointed  to  the  sun.' 

Then  said  Karlsefni,  "What  may  this  moan?" 

Snorri  Thorbrandsson  replied,  "  It  may  be  that  this  is  a  sign  of  peace;  so  let  us 
take  a  white  shield  and  hold  it  towards  them." 

They  did  so.  Thereupon  they  rowed  towards  them,  wondering  at  them,  and 
came  to  land.  These  people  were  swarthy  and  fierce,  and  had  bushy  hair  on  their 
heads;  they  had  very  large  eyes  and  broad  cheeks.  They  stayed  there  for  a  time 
and  gazed  upon  those  they  met,  and  afterwards  roivcd  away  southward  around 
the  ness. 

Karlsefni  and  his  people  had  made  their  houses  above  the  lake,  and  some  of  the 
houses  were  near  the  lake,  and  others  more  distant.  They  wintered  there,  and  there 
was  no  snow,  and  all  their  cattle  fed  themselves  on  the  grass.  Hut  when  spring 
came,  they  saw  one  morning  early  that  a  number  of  canoes  rowed  from  the  south 
around  the  ness,  —  so  many  as  if  the  sea  were  sown  with  coal;  poles  were  also 
swung  on  each  boat.  Karlsefni  and  his  people  then  raised  up  the  shield,  and 
when  they  came  together  they  began  to  trade.  And  these  people  would  rather 
have  red  cloth;  for  '.ins  they  offered  skins  and  real  furs.  They  would  also  buy 
swords  and  spears;  liit  this  Karlsefni  and  Snorri  forbade.  For  a  whole  fur  skin  the 
Skraclings  took  a  p  oce  of  rod  cloth  a  span  long,  and  bound  it  round  their  heads. 
Thus  went  on  their  traffic  for  a  time;  then  the  cloth  began  to  be  scarce  with 
Karlsefni  and  his  people,  and  they  cut  it  u])  into  small  pieces,  which  were  not  wider 
than  a  finger's  breadth ;  and  yet  the  Skraelings  gave  just  as  much  as  before,  and 
more. 

'  Possibly  the  paddles  were  simply  held  up  while  the  canoes  Hoatcd  with  the  ebb  tide.  When  they 
returned  up  the  river  they  /uJ  to  row;   it  was  aj^niiitst  the  tide. 


'34 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LEIF   ERIKSON, 


It  happened  that  a  bull  which  Karlsefni  had,  ran  out  of  the  wood  and  roared 
aloud;  this  frightened  the  Skraelings,  and  they  rushed  to  their  canoes  and  rowed 
away  toward  the  south,  and  after  that  they  were  not  seen  for  three  whole  weeks. 
But  at  the  end  of  that  time  a  great  number  of  Skraelings'  ships  were  seen  coming 
from  the  south  like  a  rushing  torrent  [ebb-tide. —  E.  N.  U.],  all  the  poles  turned  from 
the  sun,  and  they  all  yelled  very  loud.  Then  Karlsefni's  people  took  a  red  shield 
and  held  it  towards  them.  The  Skraelings  leaped  out  of  their  vessels,  and  after  this 
they  went  against  each  other  and  fought.  There  was  a  hot  shower  of  weapons,  be- 
cause the  Skraelings  had  slings.  Karlsefni's  people  saw  that  they  raised  up  on  a 
pole  a  very  large  ball,  something  like  a  sheep's  paunch  [seal-skin  distended. — 
E.  X.  H.],  and  of  a  blue  color;  this  they  swung  from  the  pole  over  Karlsefni's  men 
upon  the  ground,  and  it  made  a  great  noise  as  it  fell  down.  This  caused  great  fear 
with  Karlsefni  and  his  men,  so  that  they  thought  only  of  running  away,  and  they 
retreated  along  the  river;  for  it  seemed  to  them- that  the  Skraelings  pressed  thm 
on  all  sides ;  they  did  not  stop  until  they  came  to  some  rocks,  where  they  made  a 
bold  stand. 

Freydis  came  out  and  saw  that  Karlsefni's  people  fell  back,  and  she  cried  out, 
"  Why  do  you  run,  strong  men  as  you  arc,  before  these  miserable  creatures,  whom 
I  thought  you  would  knock  down  like  cattle?  And  if  I  had  arms,  methinks  I 
could  fight  better  than  any  of  you."     They  gave  no  heed  to  [her?]  words. 

Freydis  would  go  with  them,  but  she  was  slower  because  she  was  pregnant ; 
still  she  followed  after  them  into  the  woods.  She  found  a  dead  man  in  the  woods ; 
it  was  Snorri  Thorbrandsson,  and  there  stood  a  flat  stone  in  his  head ;  the  sword  lay 
naked  by  his  side.  This  she  took  up,  and  made  ready  to  defend  herself  Then  the 
Skraelings  came  toward  her.  She  drew  out  her  breasts  from  under  her  clothes  and 
dashed  them  against  the  naked  sword ;  by  this  the  Skraelings  became  frightened, 
and  ran  off  to  their  ships  and  rowed  away.  Karlsefni  and  his  men  then  came 
up  and  praised  her  courage.  Two  men  fell  on  Karlsefni's  side,  but  a  number  of 
the  Skraelings.  Karlsefni's  band  was  overmatched.  And  now  they  went  home 
to  their  dwellings  and  bound  up  their  wounds,  and  considered  what  crowd  that  was 
that  pressed  upon  them  from  the  land  sitle ;  and  it  now  seemed  to  them  that  it  could 
hardly  have  been  real  people  from  tin-  ships  [canoes],  but  that  these  must  have  been 
optical  illusions.  The  Skraelings  also  found  a  dead  man,  and  an  axe  lay  by  him ; 
one  of  them  took  up  the  axe  and  cut  wood  with  it;  and  then  one  after  another 
did  the  same,  and  thought  it  was  a  fine  thing  and  cut  well.  After  that  one  took  it 
and  cut  at  a  stone  so  that  the  axe  broke;  and  then  they  thought  it  was  of  no  use 
because  it  would  not  cut  stone,  and  they  cast  it  away. 

Karlsefni  and  his  people  now  thought  that  they  saw,  although  the  land  had  many 
good  qualities,  that  they  still  would  always  be  exposed  there  to  the  fear  of  attacks 
from  the  original  dwellers.  They  decided,  therefore,  to  go  away,  and  to  return  to 
their  own  land. 


1 


«' 


It  #t 


AND  SITE  OF  HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


135 


They  coasted  northward  along  the  shore,  and  found  five  Skrachngs  clad  in  skins 
sleeping  near  the  sea.  They  had  with  them  vessels  containing  animal  marrow  mixed 
with  blood.  Karlscfni's  people  thought  that  these  men  had  been  banished  from 
the  land;    they  killed  them. 

After  that  they  came  to  a  ness ;  and  many  wild  beasts  were  there,  and  the  ness 
was  covered  all  over  with  dung  from  the  beasts  which  had  lain  there  during  the 
night. 

Now  they  came  back  to  Sfraumfjord,  and  there  was  a  plenty  of  everything  that 
they  wanted  to  have. 

It  is  thus  that  some  men  say  that  Biarni  and  Gudrid  stayed  behind,  and  one 
hundred  men  with  them,  and  did  not  go  farther;  but  that  Karlscfni  and  Snorri  went 
southward,  and  forty  men  with  them,  and  were  not  longer  in  H6p  than  barely  two 
months,  and  the  same  summer  came  back. 

Karlsefni  then  went  with  one  ship  to  seek  Thorhall  the  Hunter,  but  the  rest 
remained  behind ;  and  they  sailed  northward  past  Kialarness,  and  thence  westward, 
and  the  land  was  upon  their  larboard.  There  were  wild  woods  over  all,  as  far  as 
they  could  see,  and  scarcely  any  open  places.  And  when  they  had  sailed  long, 
a  river  ran  out  of  the  land  from  west  to  east.  They  sailed  into  the  mouth  of  the 
river,  and  lay  by  its  banks.  [The  foregoing  paragraph  should  follow  that  immedi- 
ately after  Thorhall's  second  song.  It  shows,  like  the  one  just  before  it,  the  confu- 
sion of  the  copyist,  or  of  the  original  scribe;  and  the  two  together  testify  to  the 
conscientiousness  of  the  relators.  —  E.  N.  Ii.] 


i 
s 

I'M 


I 


NOTES. 


Map  of  Ruysch. 

This  map  of  Ruyscli,  1S07,  lias  preserved  — 
attaclied  naturally  to  the  coast  of  Asia,  in  keep- 
ing witli  tlie  Ideographical  notions  of  the  clay  — 
a  wonderfully  accurate  chart  of  the  coast  from 
Cape  Ann  around  the  peninsula  of  Cape  Cod  and 
including  Narra,i;ansett  liay.  The  In.  Uiggettu  — 
the  dialectic  equivalent  of  Uagaduce  (Trumbull) 
and  of  Aqnidnet  (noted  Ijy  Roger  Willi.inis,  and 
still  preserved  at  Newport)  —  seems  to  have 
marked  the  extent  of  the  I'ortuguese  explor.itions. 
We  have,  besides,  Cape  Portogessi  in  tlie  latitude 
of  Cape  Coil;  Terra  Nova,  the  land  discovered 
by  John  Cabot  in  1497;  the  Rio  (Irande,  — the 
name,  preserved  for  more  than  a  century,  of  the 
Charles, —with  llie  Archipelago  (of  (iomez)  at 
its  mouth,  and  the  Baia  de  Rockas,  for  which  the 
numerous  "  Breakers  "  of  the  Coast  Survey  chart 
furnish  the  equivalent.  There  are  also  given 
Gloucester  Harbor,  and  the  mouths  of  the  gulfs 
on  either  side  of  Salem  Neck.  The  point  of 
greatest  significance  is  the  island  —  In.  Bacca- 
lauras  —  against  the  end  of  Cape  Cod. 

Let  us  refresh  tin'  recollection  for  a  moment  by 
glancing  at  the  si  dure  of  Cape  Cod.  It  has 
been  studied  by  .Agassiz  as  a  tine  exhibition  of 
terminal  mor.iines.  The  whole  region  is  charac- 
terized by  glacial  deposits.  The  town  of  I'ly- 
mouth  includes  more  than  a  hundred  lakes  and 
ponds  which  occupy  depressions  in  the  great 
group  of  moraines.  Indeed,  a  large  part  of  this 
region  of  the  State  is  marked  by  them.  The 
chain  of  moraines  extending  eastward  and  north- 
ward from  Onset  I'ay  to  the  Race  where  the  last 
great  glaciers  died  out  in  Cape  Cod  B.iy,  was 
doubtless  traversed  by  many  channels  that  have, 
from  that  day  on,  been  closing  U])  with  sand 
through  the  great  natural  agencies.  —  currents, 
winds,  and  waves,  —  until  now,  with  the  excep- 


tion of  a  few  points,  on  either  side  of  the  penin- 
sula the  beaches  are  continuous.  New  beaches 
form,  and  old  ones  are  froin  time  to  time  swept 
away,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Chatham.  They 
show  the  instrumentalities  which,  in  times  gone 
by,  have  modified  the  character  of  the  Cape,  and 
which  were  quite  adequate  to  connecting  the 
beach  and  the  cluster  of  moraines  and  the  sand- 
dunes  at  the  northern  end,  with  the  Highland 
Range.  In  some  instances  channels  have  been 
in  part  filled  by  blown  sand.  Such  is  the  channel 
of  the  ancient  Bass  River,  still  open  at  both 
extremes  and  for  a  considerable  distance  inland, 
and  there  closed  by  blown  sand.  This  was  prob- 
■ably  the  channel  traversed,  according  to  tradi- 
tion, by  the  ship  of  the  New  Haven  colonists  in 
1639.  It  was,  I  conceive,  this  channel  that  made 
all  easterly  and  northerly  from  it  the  Island  of 
Louisa  of  Verrazano  (1  524),  which  was,  he  writes, 
Irian ^u!ar  ami  of  ahvut  the  she  of  the  /slaiiii  of 
Rhodes. 

Cabf.nas. 

To  return  to  Lok's  map  containing  the  inscrip- 
tion, "J.  dabot,  1497.-'  If  Cabot's  chart  of  1497, 
referred  to  by  Raimundus  (see  Dr.  Deane's  paper 
in  the  "Narrative  and  Critical  History  of  Amer- 
ica," ill.  54.),  was  incorporated  into  Lok's  general 
map,  including  Cartier's  river  of  Canada  of  1534- 
1535.  —  the  St.  Lawrence,  —  on  the  one  hand, 
and  Verrazano's  isthmus. —  which  I  have  else- 
where (in  '■  Address."  r.S,S7,  and  also  in  "  Landfall 
of  Cabot"  and  "Site  of  Norumbega."  1S.S6) 
pointed  out  as  the  narrow  strip  eastward  from 
Barnstable,  to  thr  north  of  which  would,  of  course, 
be  Cape  Cod,  —  then  this  portion  of  the  map,  as- 
suming it  to  bear  properly  the  date  of  1497,  con- 
tains the  earliest  recognition,  after  the  Saga  time, 
of  the  Norse  name  Cahi;nas. 


'38 


THE   LANDFALL  OK   LEIK   ERIKSON, 


I  'J 


iif 


i>ri   113 


The  Icelandic  schoolmaster  Slepliaiiins,  in  his 
map  illustrating  the  j,'toj{rapliy  of  Xiiiclanil  anil 
the  bay  it  (aces,  (•ives  the  nortlicrn  angle  within 
Cape  Ann  to  Englishmen,  and  the  southern  sa- 
lient (Cape  Cod)  to  I'romontorinm  Vinlandi;e. 
Cosa  had  recognized,  in  1500,  the  previous  pres- 
ence of  the  English  in  this  bay.  It  is  in  the 
inscription  "mar  descnbierta  por  inglescs."  In 
point  ot  time  this  is  next  to  the  insiription,  "J. 
(labot,  1497, "  virtually  endiirsed  by  Lok  in  his 
dedication  to  Sir  I'hilip  Si<lney,  as  a  copy  of  a 
chart  by  Cabot.  It  is  associated  with  Steplnnius 
note  A.  in  the  descri|)tiiMi  of  his  map  (see  .Saga 
Time).  "Where  the  I'nglish  have  come,"  ap- 
plied to  the  salient,  where  Johr  Cabot  made  his 
Landfall,  June  24,  1497.  We  have  also  on  I.ok's 
map  that  which  makes  it  unspeakably  valuable. 
—  the  association  of  Cape  Kreton  and  St.  John 
(which  Allefonsce  put  in  latitude  43°)  and  No- 
rumbcga  with  the  Landfall  of  the  N  jrihmen. 
On  this  map  also  are  Cahenas,  Verr.iz.ino"s 
Isthmus,  lioston  llarlior,  and  .Salem  Neck,  all 
imperish.ibly  linked  with  the  Landl'all  of  John 
Cabot  in  T497, — l/ie  lUii/iest  fact  in  the  liislory 
of  British  sovcreii^nty  in  .lincricu. 

On  Mkrriam's  Map  we  havk  P.  Coara.ncs. 

I  am  indebted  for  this  map  to  the  late  J.  Car- 
son Hrevoort,  in  early  life  attaclu'  to  the  Spanish 
Mission  under  Washington  Irving. 

This  CoaraniS  (it  might  equally  well  be  A'ocir- 
iiiit-s)  represents  very  nearly  the  pronunciation 
of  K/ii/rnrs,  nom  ,  and  Kjalanies,  gen.  A  cul- 
tivated Icelander  and  a  Norwegian,  —  both  uni- 
versity men, —  to  whom  1  have  submitted  it,  say 
that  the  /  and  rare  interchangeable  in  Icel.indic 
as  in  other  languages.  Roger  Williams  and  John 
Eliot  both  observed  that  alum  and  arum  were 
the  Indian  words  for  "dog,"  in  localities  very  near 
one  another.  There  is  a  slight  but  not  unusual 
metathesis  in  going  from  Coarancs  to  Carenas.  It 
was  doubtless  the  name  as  given  by  a  native  in 
whose  family  it  had  been  preserved.  .Side  by  side 
with  it  on  the  same  map  is  the  duplicate,  the  C.  de 
has  Arenas  by  a  Portuguese  cartographer,  —  the 
C.  de  Arenas  of  .Mercator.  Next  on  the  north  is 
Christoval,  -  the  harbor  of  Plymouth  on  many 
maps ;  beyond  is  .Montana  Verde  (the  Blue  Hills), 
and  a  little  farther  the  Kio  Grande  (the  Charles;. 


Norumbega  and  New  France  are  given  in  larger 
letters  nearly  .igainst  Cape  lireton  (Cape  Ann). 

These  rel.itions  fix  the  position  and  identity 
of  (.'ape  Cdd  with  the  Caren.is  of  Lok,  which  had 
\'errazano's  Isthmus  (liarnst.d)le)  on  the  south, 
and  Cape  liieton  (,Cape  Ann)  on  the  north, 

A  Briki-  Descriition  of  the  Whole  EARrii. 

(/■>.»/,!  Aiitt</uiliilei  Amcriitiutr,  /t  2'<i.) 

"The  earth  is  said  to  be  divided  into  three  part.s. 
One  of  these  is  called  Asia,  and  extends  from 
northe.ist  t"  southwest,  and  occcupies  the  middle 
of  the  earth.  In  the  eastern  part  are  three  sep,a- 
rate  regions,  called  Indialand.  In  the  farthest  In- 
dia the  Apostle  Bartholomew  pre.iclied  the  faith  ; 
and  there  he  likewise  gave  up  his  life  (for  the 
name  of  Christ).  In  the  nearest  India  the  Apo.s- 
tle  Thomas  preached,  and  there  also  he  suffered 
death  for  the  cause  of  (Jod.  In  that  p.irt  of  the 
earth  called  Asia  is  the  city  of  .Nineveh,  greatest 
of  all  cities.  It  is  three  ilays'  journey  in  length 
and  one  day's  journey  in  bre.idth.  There  is  .also 
the  city  of  Babylon,  ancient  and  very  large. 
There  King  Nebuchadnezzar  formerly  reigned; 
but  now  that  city  is  so  thoroughly  destroyed  that 
it  is  not  inh.abited  by  men  on  account  of  serpents 
and  all  manner  of  noxious  creatures.  In  Asia  is 
Jerusalem,  and  also  Antinch;  in  tliis  city  Peter 
the  .Apostle  founded  an  Episcop.d  seat ;  and  there 
he,  the  first  of  all  men,  sang  Mass.  Asia  Minor 
is  a  region  of  Great  Asia.  There  the  Apostle 
John  preached,  and  there  also,  in  the  city  ot 
Kphesus,  is  his  l(mib.  They  say  that  four  rivers 
flow  out  of  Paradise.  One  is  called  Pison,  or 
Garjges  ;  this  empties  into  the  sea  surrounding 
the  world.  Pison  rises  under  a  mountain  called 
Orcobares.  The  second  river  flowing  from  Para- 
dise is  called  Tigris,  and  the  third  Euphrates. 
Both  empty  into  the  Mediterranean  (Sea),  near 
Antioch.  The  Nile,  also  calleil  Geon,  is  the 
fourth  river  that  runs  from  Par.adisc.  It  sep.a- 
rates  Asia  from  Africa,  and  (lows  through  the 
whole  of  Egypt.  In  Egypt  is  New  Babylon 
(Cairo),  and  the  city  called  Alexandria.  The 
second  part  of  the  e.arth  is  called  .Africa,  which 
extends  from  the  southwest  to  the  northwest. 
There  are  Serkland,  and  three  regions  called 
lll.dand  (land  of  black  men.  or  negroes).  The 
Mediterrane.in  Sea  divides   Europe  from  .Africa, 


i 


—  ,:...- -i, 


AND  SITE   OF  HIS   HOUSES    IN  VINELAND. 


'39 


Europe  is  the  tliircl  pnrt  of  the  cirth,  extended 
from  west  and  northwest  to  the  norihcast.  In  the 
east  of  ICurope  is  llie  kingdom  of  Russia  There 
are  HohoKard,  I'alteskia,  and  Smalenskia.  South 
of  Russia  lies  the  kingdom  of  (Irecce.  Of  tliis 
kinjjdom  the  cliief  city  is  Constantinople,  which 
our  people  call  Miklajjard.  In  Miklaj^ard  is  a 
church,  which  the  people  call  St.  Sophia,  hut  the 
Northmen  call  it  .I'^gisif.  This  church  exceeds 
all  the  other  churches  in  the  world,  bolli  as  re- 
spects its  structure  and  size.  ISulijaria  and  a 
great  many  islands,  called  the  (Ireek  Islands,  be- 
long to  the  kingdom  of  Greece.  Crete  and  Cy- 
prus are  the  most  noted  of  the  (Ircek  islands. 
Sicily  is  a  great  kingdom  in  that  part  of  the  earth 
called  Europe.  Italy  is  a  country  south  of  the 
great  ridge  of  mountains  called  by  us  Mundia 
[Alps].  In  the  remotest  part  of  Italy  is  Apulia, 
called  by  the  Norihnien  I'ulsland.  In  the  mid- 
dle of  Italy  is  Rome.  In  tlie  north  of  Italy  is 
Lombardy,  which  we  call  l.ombard-l.ind.  North 
of  the  mountains  on  the  east  is  Germany,  and  on 
the  southwest  is  Erance.  Ilispania,  which  we 
call  .Spainland,  is  a  great  kini;dom  that  extends 
soutli  to  the  Mediterranean,  between  I.ombardy 
and  France.  The  Rhine  is  a  great  river  that 
runs  north  from  .Mumlia  between  (Germany  and 
France.  Near  the  outlets  of  the  Rhine  is  Fries- 
land,  northw.ird  from  the  sea  North  of  (lermany 
is  Denmark.  The  ocean  runs  into  the  Haltic 
Sea  near  Denmark.  Sweden  lies  east  of  Den- 
mark, and  Norway  is  at  the  north  North  of 
Norway  is  Finnmark  ;  the  coast  bends  thence  to 
the  northeast,  and  then  toward  the  east,  until 
it  reaches  I'ermia,  which  is  tributary  to  Russia. 
From  Perniia  desert  tracts  extend  to  the  north, 
reaching  as  far  as  Greenland,  lieyond  Green- 
laud,  southward,  is  Ilelluland;  beyonil  that  is 
.M.arkland  :  from  thence  it  is  not  far  lo  Vineland, 
which  some  men  are  of  the  opinion  extends  to 
Africa.  England  and  Scotland  are  one  island, 
but  each  is  a  separate  kingdom.  Iceland  is  a 
great  island.  Iceland  is  also  a  great  island  north 
of  Ireland.  All  these  countries  are  situated  in 
that  part  of  the  world  called  Europe.  Next  to 
Denmark  is  Lesser  Sweden ;  then  is  Oeland, 
then  Gottland,  then  Helsingeland,  then  Vernie- 
land,  and  the  two  Kvendlands.  which  lie  north 
of  liiarmeland.  From  Biarmeland  stretch  desert 
lands  toward  the  north  until  Greenland  begins. 


South  of  Greenland  is  Ilelluland  ;  ncxl  is  Mark- 
land.  From  thence  it  is  not  far  to  Vineland 
the  Good,  whicli  some  think  goes  out  to  Africa  ; 
and  if  this  is  so,  the  sea  must  extend  between 
Vineland  and  Markland.  It  is  told  that  Thor- 
fiini  K.irlsefni  cut  wood  here  to  ornament  his 
house  ;  went  afterwards  to  seek  out  Vineland  the 
Good,  aiul  came  there  where  they  thought  the 
land  was,  but  did  not  reach  it,  and  got  none 
of  the  wealth  of  the  land.'  Leif  the  Lucky  first 
discovered  \'ineland,  and  then  he  met  some  mer- 
chants in  distress  at  sea,  and  by  God'.s  grace 
saved  their  lives  ;  and  he  introduced  Christianity 
into  Greenland,  and  it  flouri.ihed  so  there  that  an 
Episcopal  seat  was  set  up  in  the  place  called 
(iardar.  I'.ngland  and  Scotland  are  an  island, 
and  yet  each  is  a  separate  kingdom.  Ireland  is 
a  great  island.  These  countries  are  all  in  that 
part  of  the  world  called  Europe." 

Eggs  on  Straumfy. 

The  eggs  were  not  improbably,  as  Dr.  De  Costa 
suggests,  gulls'  eggs.  No  mention  is  made  in  the 
Saga  of  the  eider-down  in  which  the  Iceland 
mother  embeds  her  eggs.  One  of  the  Thorfinn 
narratives  speaks  only  of  binh  in  connection  with 
the  profusion  of  eggs.  Two  speak  of  eider-ducks 
in  the  same  connection. 

The  sentences  in  the  Norse  relations  are  as 
follows :  — 

"I.  There  were  so  many  cider-ducks  [iri/«> )  on  llie 
island  \Sliaiimi-y\  that  one  could  scarcely  walk  in  con- 
sL-epience  of  the  eggs."  (lieamish,  l*rince  Society's 
I'uhlications,  p.  51,) 

"2.  On  the  island  there  were  an  immense  number 
of  eider-ducks,  so  that  it  w.is  scarcelv  possible  lo  walk 
wiUiont  treading  on  their  eggs."  (Ueamish,  Prince 
Sociel\'s  Pultlicatimis,  p.  105  ) 

"3.  There  was  a  grc.it  nuniher  of  birds,  and  it  was 
.scarcely  possible  to  tiiul  a  place  for  their  (cet  among 
the  eggs."  (IJe  Costa,  I'rc-Cohunbian  Discovery  nf 
America,  i86S„  p.  66  ) 

It  is  evident  thjt  some  of  the  narrators  or 
translators  did  not  regard  the  source  of  the  eggs 
as  eider-ducks. 

Fifty  years  ago  there  were  on  the  coast,  in  lali- 

r  An  alliisi.in,  finssibly.  to  his  .ibandcmmcnt  of  the  con- 
templated fxpc'ilition  sonthward  I'om  Straumfjnrd  (Chat- 
ham), when  he  went  to  seek  The'-han. 


140 


THK   I.ANDKALL  OK    I.KIK   KRIKSON, 


IS 


,1. ,« 

■I 


tucic  4i°-42',  some  twcniy-fivf  distinclly  named 
kinds  of  wild  ducks  wtll  known  to  sportsmen  and 
collectors  of  birds.  This  list  ini  ludcd  livu  kinds 
of  coot,  of  which  the  eider  duck  wis  one.  A 
single  one,  oidy,  of  all  these  dilferent  kinds  of 
ducks  was  known  to  nest  in  the  rej;ion,  .ln,is 
.\poiiui.  (Letter  of  Dr.  De  Kay,  first  znoloj;ist 
of  the  Natur.d  History  of  New  York,  to  Thomp- 
son, hist  <rian  of  l,ong  Islaml,  1S43:  Tliotiipson's 
History,  vol.  ii.  p.  24S.)  I'ossihiy  others  did  ;  but 
the  far  greater  number  were  transient,  ami  this 
must,  to  most  of  thei.  ,  h.ive  been  near  \.\m  south- 
ern limit  of  thi-ir  mi);rati<)n. 

Immense  (locks  .-■(  <lucks,  —  black,  red-heads, 
old  squaws,  cools,  and  others,  besides  gulls, 
peeps,  pipers,  snipe,  plover,  etc..  formerly  crossed 
the  sand  be.iclies,  the  ducks  tlyini;  so  low  .is 
sometimes  to  be  knocked  down  with  clubs.  They 
are  now  much  less  numerous  and  more  shy, —  so 
sportsmen  inlbrm  me.  .Men  who  shoot  lor  market 
now  sopietimes  bag  a  thousand  birds  a  day  on 
.\Ionomoy.  Kgg-colleclors  gather,  of  gulls'  eggs, 
a  peckbaskclful  in  a  morning.  A  sea-captain  who 
h.id  been  there  many  years  a'.;n,  spoke  of  the 
eggs,  in  the  language  of  the  S.iga.  "  You  couhl 
siorce/y  uutlk  willioiit  st<f>/>iiif;  on  tlhiit." 

Fifty  years  .ago,  says  an  old  farmer,  boys  were 
allowed  to  go  from  Cliatliam  (against  the  ancient 
Straumfjord)  "gull-egging,"  immedi.itcly  after 
corn-planting,  some  time  in  June.  This  was  .1 
kind  of  holiday  privilege. 

The  eider-duck  is  a  native  of  the  Arctic  re- 
gions. Sportsmen  having  preserves  among  the 
islands  off  the  main  shore  of  l.al)rador  tell  me 
that  the  nesting-season  of  eider-ducks  is  in  early 
summer,  and  that  they  nest  in  great  numbers  on 
the  islands  along  the  coast,  in  tut'ts  of  shrubbery. 
I'rof.  A.  S.  I'ack.ard  observed  their  nests  on  this 
coast  in  places  so  sheltered,  atiii  not  on  saml. 
The  egg.s  Thorfinn's  party  observed  were  on  the 
iiinil,  and  therefore,  it  is  to  be  presumed,  could 
not  have  been  eider  eggs.  A  little  reflection  will 
Impress  the  careful  student  of  the  incompatibility 
of  the  eiiler-ihick  coming  to'nest  so  far  south,  to 
a  region  of  forests  and  me.adows  and  grapes  and 
corn  growing  wild,  such  as  the  .Saga  describes. 
They  came  here  possibly  in  southern  migration 
after  nestini^.  Numerous  ducks,  of  various  kinds, 
and  eggs  on  the  sand  very  close  together  were 
seen   undoubtedly,  as  they  may  have  been  seen 


any  time  within  the  last  two  hundred  and  lifty 
ye.irs;  but  the  circumstance  that  one  of  the  Saga 
rel.itions  docs  nut  specialize  the  kind  of  birds  is 
more  in  keeping  with  the  prob.diilities  than  the 
statement  of  the  other  two  lel.itions,  -  that  the 
eggs  were  the  eggs  of  eider-ducks. 

Icelanders  h.ive  informed  me  that  the  eider  is 
domesticiled  in  Iceland,  and  that  special  arrange- 
ments are  made  for  its  nests. 

As  the  (locks  of  ducks  were  so  large  fifty  years 
ago,  and  so  tatnc  that  individu.il  birds  were 
somititnes  knocked  down  with  a  c.iiie  when  they 
were  (lying  across  a  beach  from  water  to  water,  it 
is  not  impossd)le  that  the  Northmen  of  Thortinn's 
party  may  have  knocked  down  a  duck  of  the  family 
of  coots,  —  which  embraces  the  eider, — and  so, 
with  the  observed  profusion  of  eggs,  laid  the 
foundation   for  the  statement  in  the  Sagas. 

TosinuN  OF  riiK  lloi-. 

In  the  S.iga  of  Thorfinn,  after  a  version  of  the 
death  of  Thorwald,  it  is  stated  that  "  they  looked 
upon  the  mountain  range  that  was  at  ll(>p  and 
that  which  they  now  lound,  as  all  one,  and  it  also 
,i/>f>iitr,-if  ti>  fit'  ofi-(/iiiil  length  from  Sirauiiijjorii 
lo  fiotli  /ifdirs." 

Thorlinn,  sailing  across  the  bay  from  the  Cape 
near  I'rovincetown,  may  have  caught  glimpses  of 
the  hills  in  the  interior  beyond  the  ( iiirnet  and  I'ly- 
moiith,  and  conceived  them  to  be  identical  with,  or 
of  the  same  range  as,  the  Hills  (Blue  Hills  of 
Milton)  visible  from  the  li.ack  I!ay(H('ip)  and  from 
many  points  about  lioston.  The  language  of  the 
Sagas  —  dilVerently  ren(lered  by  lieamish.  Smith, 
Klioi,  De  Costa,  and  others  —  appear  to  leave  it 
possible  that  Thorfinn  m.iy  have  seen  these  hills 
from  SIraumey  (Chatham  lieach),  and  that  he 
was  leil  lo  a  personal  examination  of  the  locality. 
The  Coast  Survey  map  (p.  04),  presenting  the 
stations  used  in  triangulalion  of  the  coast  of  Mas- 
sachusetts, exhibits  an  open  trough  for  the  line 
of  vision  from  the  Hlue  Hills  to  Chatham.  In 
onler  lo  its  service  in  Thorfinn's  interest,  there 
must  have  been  eminences  from  which  the  inter- 
vening hills  would  be  below  the  range  of  vision. 
.Such  elevations  I  did  not  find.  The  wiilth  of 
land  area,  made  up  of  moderate  hills  and  valleys, 
on  the  line  toward  the  Hlue  Hills  from  Chatham 
Lights,    w.ts    .at    least    some   sixteen   miles.       I 


:if 


i 


AND   SITK   OK   HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


141 


Icarntil  from  an  .issistaiil  to  the  former  Chief  of 
Ihf  Coast  Survey,  -  t'aplaiii  Elilrid^e,  —  still  re- 
siding on  tlie  spot,  that  llie  observations  between 
tlic  station  nearest  to  Cliatli.im  and  the  illue  Hills 
were  coiidueted  with  the  aid  of  rockets.  The 
distance  for  direct  vision  was  too  jjrcat.  Only 
looniinj;  (refraction)  could  have  availe<l  at  a  dis- 
tance so  Hreat,      seventy  miles. 

One  of  the  i)assaj;es  bearin;^  on  the  point  is 
the  following;  "  Then,  havini;  returned,  .   .  .  (hey   I 
concluded  that  the  hill.s  which  were  in  H(ip  were   I 
tlie  same  as  these  which   they   h  .Tc  saw  [from 
the  Gurnet]." 

The  ran;j;e  of  blue  hills  in  the  >;incral  direction 
from  the  north  beyond  the  (inrnet  I  have  re- 
peatedly seen  from  the  elevation  above  I'rovince- 
town,  and  .dso  from  the  Highland  Light,  lint  in 
sailing  from  I'rovincetown  to  lioston,  on  a  line 
passing  near  to  Minot's  Ledge  Light,  I  carefully 
watched  for  the  appearance  of  the  Illue  Hills,  and 
did  not  distinctly  see  them  with  a  glass  until 
approaching  Cohassct,  or  later,  I'oint  Allerlon. 
I  am  satislied,  therefore,  that  although  the  lilue 
Hills  are  several  huiuln-d  feet  high,  it  was  not  the 
lilue  Hills  proper,  but  what  seemed  to  be  a  con- 
tinuation of  tlic  range,  that  was  seen  by  the 
Northmen  from  the  Curnet,  or  from  the  emi- 
nences of  the  north  end  of  Cape  Cod. 

I'ROMONTORIKS   OF   CaPK   Cull   ANM  THE   C.URNKT. 

Let  US  put  together  the  quotations  from  the 
Sagas  bearing  on  the  relations  of  the  two  pro- 
montories to  each  other. 

Lcif  hnil  toni'hcd  on  the  island  "  lying  opposite  to 
the  norlliirly  part  of  the  niiiinl.-xnd,"  and  "siiik'd 
throii)rh  !i  Ijiiy  wliieh  lay  lielwecn  the  inland  and  n 
pronionloiy  running;  towards  the  northeast,  iinil 
direelinjj  their  conrsi'  westward,  they  passed  lieyoiid 
the  pronionlory."  He  enine  lo  "where  a  river  Hows 
frcnn  tlie  land  through  11  lake  into  the  sea." 

"Thorhall  the  Hunter  wished  to  go  north,  round 
Furdtistrand  and  Kjalarncs,  anti  so  to  explore  Vine- 
land." 

Thorhall's  desire  to  exp!t>rc  Vineland  betrays 
that  his  visit  to  the  region  had  been  for  a  brief 
inlcrvnl  only,  and  had  preceded  his  visit  to 
Straumfjord. 

"TliorhnH's  partvtlicn  sailed  northward  round  Kur- 
dustraiidir  and  Kjalarncs.     liut  when  they  desired  to 


sail  Ihcncc  westward  they  were   met  by   an  adverse 
tempest  and  driven  off. 

"  Thorlinn  went  with  one  ship  to  seek  Thorhall  tin, 
Hunler,  the  rest  runiaining  behind.  Sailing  north- 
K'./n/ round  Kjal.irnes,  they  went  uifi/wiiiil  after  pass- 
ing //(,!/  (•ntmoiilctry  lying  to  their  left  hand.  There 
they  saw  extensive  forests." 

'I'liere  were,  then.  t7Vt>  promontories.  On  one 
Leif  had  landed.  On  this  Thorw.dd  had  set  up 
the  old  keel  in  the  sand,  and  called  the  place  Kj.v 
larnes.  Thortinn,  some  years  later,  came  upon  this 
old  keel,  and  recognized  the  place  as  Kjalarncs, 
h.aving  heard  Thorwald's  story.  How  plainly 
this  Saga  shows  that  the  experiences  of  Leif  and 
Thorwald  were  familiar  to  Thorlinn  and  Thor- 
hall I  Krinn  this  point  Thorwald  and  Thorfinn 
sailed  wi-slcr/v  to  the  scioinl  promontory.  Here 
Thorwald  was  buried.  Thorlinn  sailed  past  it 
on  his  return  from  Siraumcy  to  the  site  of  I.eifs 
houses,  as  Lcif  had  done  after  his  Landfall,  to 
where  "a  river  (lows  from  the  land  through  a  lake 
into  the  sea." 

Let  us  pause  a  moment  to  consider. 

.  ///  three,  —  I.eiJ\  J'horuKi/ii,  nil,/  T/iorfinn,  — 
as  we  shall  later  still  more  plainly  see,  /;(((/  /'een 
at  a  point  —  a  promnntory  —  soiil/ienst  of  Vine- 
land.  To  one  the  point  had  been  recognized  as 
an  i.flan<i.  The  other  two  had  recognized  it  as  a 
cape,  —  a  nes,  —  and  marked  by  a  monument  (the 
old  keel)  iliat  gave  its  name.  I'roin  this  point 
all  three  had  soiled  westward  to  a  second  prom- 
ontory riiiinini;  to  the  north  or  northeast.  One  of 
f'.em,  Thorwald.vinf,  buried  there.  Two  of  them, 
Thorfinn  and  L  ',  pa.ised  the  promontory,  and 
sailing  westerly  came  to  where  a  river  /lowed  out 
of  a  lake.  All  three  had  been  in  this  Aj^v  [the 
H(lp|  before,  as  all  had  stopped  at  Leif  s  houses. 
Kjalarncs  and  Krossa-nes  and  the  river  on  the 
banks  of  which  the  houses  were  built  were  fa- 
iiiiliar  to  these  three  men. 

SuiM'osi.n  Landfall  of  I.fif  on  Nantucket. 

The  prevailing  notion  has  been  that  I.eifs 
Landfall  was  on  the  island  of  Nantucket.  It  was 
enterinincd  by  Rafn.  This  mistake  was  doubtless 
due  largely  to  the  absence  of  accurate  early  maps 
of  Cape  Cod,  and  also  to  an  inadequate  appreci.i- 
tion  of  Its  earlier  geography,  —  as  a  chain  of 
glacial   moraines,    originally   a    crescent-sh.Tped 


'4^ 


THE   LANDKALL  OF   LlilK   EKIKSON, 


1 


ti 


collection  of  hillocks  of  varying,  moilerate  lieiglit, 
moreor  less  sunouniled  by  water;  hut  later,  by  nat- 
ural agencies,  —  currents  of  water,  anil  winds  and 
waves,    -  resolved  into  a  continumis  peninsula. 

The  Saga  of  Erik  the  Red  required  that  tlie 
I-andf.dl  should  have  been  on  an  isliiiiJ  north  of 
n  projection  of  thi-  mainlantl-  'i'luTe  is  now  no 
su';h  island.  According  to  the  nioclcrn  maps, 
one  may  now  drive  Ironi  the  extreme  of  tlie  Cape 
to  Buzzard's  li.iy.  I!ut  the  student  of  geograpliy 
and  of  the  S.agas  had  no  alternative.  Hi  must 
liii'^e  an  islam!  for  I.eif's  Laniifiil.  Why  not 
take  Nantucket  ?  It  was,  to  be  sure,  not  on  the 
north  of  the  mainland,  but  it  had  ollur  desirable 
attributes  It  was  nearly  as  far  east  as  Cane 
Cod.  It  lay  in  tlie  course  of  a  northeast  wind 
and  the  Arctic  current,  such  as  h.iil  brought 
Diarni.  by  chance,  in  sight  uf  land,  and  such  as  l.eif 
had  enjoyed  on  his  List  two  days  before  the  Land- 
fall ;  it  was  more  or  less  surrounded  by  sand- 
banks and  beaches.  As  the  Saga  s.iys,  "  Tlurc 
were  Ion:;  shores  if  sanJ."  To  its  north  were 
great  salients.  They  were  readily  distinguished 
from  one  another.  These  projections  (llelluland 
and  Markland)  are  on  the  Icelandic  school  ch.irt 
of  Stephanius,  between  the  salients  of  tireenland 
on  the  north  and  rromonlorium  \'inlan<li.i.'  on 
the  south. 

This  excludes  Labrador,  a  country  of  desolate 
mountains,  bold  rocky  :  hores,  and  pr.icti:ally  «(> 
beathes.  from  the  possibility  of  being  \'ineland. 
Southwest  of  (Heenl.ind,  across  the  Str.iils  of 
lielle  Isle,  lies  .NcwInuiKlland.  This  w.is  the 
last  point  left  by  lii.irni  on  bis  return  from  the 
South  before  reaching  lireenland,  and  the  first 
touched  liy  l.eif  going  South,  after  leaving  (ireen- 
land.  l.eif  iiillcii  it  Helliiliinii.  Its  shore  was 
covered  by  flat  rocks  (see  phoiograpli,  p  31). — 
its  interior  marked  by  mountains  covered,  at  the 
times  of  liiarni's  and  Leif  's  visits,  with  snow. 
Marklanil,  the  next  projection,  was  •■  low,  Hat, 
and  overgrown  with  wihmI;  an<l  the  strand  far 
around  consisted  of  a  while  s.ind,  and  low  toward 
the  .sea.'' 

Now.  as  a  fact  it  seems  that  southwest  from 
Greenland  (in  which  direction  lay  llellulandi  is 
our  Newfoundland  of  rocky  shores,  no  beaches. 
and  mountains  of  scant  vegetation  in  the  in- 
terior This  is  what  liiarni  saw,  and  what  7ve 
know.  V  - 


Hut  Markland  hail  a  "  straml  far  around  of 
white  Slim/.''  This  must  ha:'e  lieen  Nova  .Scotia, 
whicli  is  bordered  with  .sand-beaches,  This  Lei/' 
saw,  and  we  know.  Two  days'  s.dl  toward  the 
southwest  w.is  I'romuntoriiim  Vinlamliie,  which 
was  also  low  and  "ooded,  "  anil  there  were  long 
shores  of  sand."  This  must  have  been  Cape  Cod^ 
with  its  shores  of  s.ind,  since  C,\\k  Ann,  another 
salient,  is  roiUy,  and  all  the  region  from  I'ortland 
to  I'assam.u|uodily  is  without  beaehes. 

On  this  I'romoiiloriinn  Vinhmdia;  Leif  is  con- 
ceived to  have  made  his  Landfall  To  the  north- 
west of  it  was  the  V'inelaJid  of  the  Northmen. 

"  Tliey  ciiiic  ,i}^in  in  ^islu  of  I,in,l,  .ipproachinR  which 
tlicy  tomlied  npcui  ,in  i«,I.,n  I  lyin.i;  uppositc  in  tlie  uortlieily 
p.irt  of  tlic  lu.iinlatul  (iitcr.illy,  northward  of  the  lanti, — 
iwrjr  or  /,in,titn).  lien-  tlu'V  l.uvleil.  iind  fouini  the  .lir 
rcmarkaljlv  pleasant."  In  fcrinRskiold's  Hciiuskriniila  we 
have;  "They  .  .  .  madr  land.  'I'hcy  sailed  towards  it,  and 
came  to  an  island  which  lay  on  the  north  side  of  the  land, 
where  they  disenibarki-d  to  wait  lor  i;oud  weatluT." 

This  constitutes  the  Landfall.' 

Dr.  He  Costa  conceives  the  island  on  which 
Leif  touched  to  have  been  outside  and  to  the  east, 
against  the  town  of  Orleans,  and  to  be  now  washed 
away.  There  is,  off  this  shore,  a  point,  some 
miles  out,  known  as  Crab  I.cd^e,  where  anchors 
sometimes  become  ent  ingled  and  bring  up  roots 
of  trees.  (See  Chaniplains  .Map  1612;  Cape 
Haturier.)  This  lends  support  to  the  notion  that 
there  was  once  an  island  here  (;\gassiz  was  in- 
clined to  think  .so),  which  has  been  gradually  cut 
down  by  currents.  —  as  lirown's  Island  off  S.iquish 
lieach.  near  I'lymouth,  is  by  some  conceived  to 
have  been 

Rafn,  as  we  h.ave  seen,  regarded  the  island  on 
which  l.eif  touched  .is  Nantucket,  south  of  \'ine- 
yard  Sound,  and  so  did  Smith  and  the  earlier 
writers  generally. 

The  essentiil  thing  is  \.hM  l.eif  loucheii  on  an 
island  M  the  north  of  what  seemed  the  mainland. 
It  was  on  one  side  (the  east  side)  of  a  bay,  -  that 
is,  a  sheet  of  water  largely  bounded  by  land,  not 
a  strait  or  sound  ami  it  was  of<en  on  the  north. 

'  I'rof  Ilenrv  Mitthi-11.  of  thi'  t'nited  States  Coast 
Piincv.  ni.iv  hale  h' en  possil)Iv  earlier  than  myself  to  IioM 
that  Leif  landed  on  the  northerly  part  of  ihc  present  Cape 
Cod. 


'^ 


I 


AND   SITE   OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


•43 


Clearly  the  island  could  not  have  been  Nantuket.' 
His  visit  must  have  been  brief.  No  mention  is 
made  of  their  setting  up  booths  ;  they  "  touched" 
only.  Tliey  were  able  to  recognize,  with  little 
delay,  the  relations  of  their  landing-place  to  a 
bay  thioiij^h  or  across  which  they  sailed  to  a 
promontory  "running  to  tlie  northeast."  That 
must  have  been  on  tlie  larboard,  as  lie  sailed  away 
from  his  landfall.  Leif  may  have  first  sailed  south- 
ward some  distance  to  recognize  that  he  had 
touched  on  an  island.  The  essenli.d  feature  was 
a  bay  opening  northward,  with  an  island  at  the 
nortliern  extremity  of  the  promontory  on  the  east 
side.     (See  maps  later.) 

Bur  ONE  FURDUSTRAND  TO  WHICH  THE  .Saga 

AIM'LIES. 

\  furdustrand  is  necessarily  a  curved  sandy 
shore,  with  tlie  convexity  toward  the  sea.  It 
cannot  be  a  straight  beach,  nor  a  beach  concave 
toward  the  sea. 

Where  can  such  a  beacli  be  found  south  of 
Portland  to  Annisquam.  or  from  Marblehead  to 
tlie  Gurnet  ?  In  all  this  coast  the  curves  that 
are  convex  toward  the  sea  are  too  short.  Most 
of  the  curves  are  reversed, — that  is,  concave 
toward  the  sea.  Tliere  are  no  beaches  of  any 
considerable  length  from  Portland  to  the  Grand 
Mcnan.  It  is  an  archipelago  of  rocky  islands 
with  bold  shores.  There  are  sand-beaches  on 
the  south  coast  of  Nova  Scotia,  but  none  run- 
ning northward  toward  an  o/i,-n  sea  and  cun'inj; 
round  into  a  bay  at  the  west.  The  curvatuie 
and  horizon  do  not  permit  a  funlustrand.  —  a 
wundorstr.ind  And,  finally,  on  the  coast  of 
Newfoundland  and  Labrador  there  are  practi- 
cally no  beaches  whatever.'- 

'  Tlie  isKind  of  N.in'uckel  is  not  on  one  side  of  o  ^17;',  the 
shore  of  which  is  of  nt^cessity,  iti  outline,  .i  sort  of  sack.  It 
IS,  on  tlie  oilier  h.iin!,  nn  one  siile  of  a  ujntttt,  —  not  a  sack. 
l)ut  a  ihatuul.  —  where  the  averaqe  tide  rises  little  more 
than  three  feet,  whereas  in  ('ape  Cod  Ray  i*  rises  from  eleien 
to  twelve  feet.  As  an  island  it  tills  the  need  of  the  Sav;a, 
whicli  the  f'n-u-nl  ('.ipe  Cod  does  not.  lUit  we  shall  see 
th.it  t-'apc  Cod  was,  in  eiirlier  times,  quite  .ideqiiatc  to  meet 
this  requirement  of  the  Saija. 

'^  There  is  (see  Mitchell.  Address  at  unveilint;  nf  I.eif's 
statue)  mention  in  separate  .'^afias  of  a  I'nrdtistrand  on  the 
coast  of  Labrador,  of  another  on  the  coast  of  (ireenland 
and  also  of  still  another  on  the  coast  of  Iceland.    They  may 


Fl  RDl'STRANU  A.ND   MlRAGE. 

After  Thorfinn  had  found  Th'  rwald's  keel,  and 
had  sailed  far  enough  around  the  Race  to  take  in 
the  great  salient  sweep  of  the  shore  toward  Nauset 
harbor,  he  recognized  the  retreat  of  the  vanishing 
point  as  they  approached  the  horizon,  and  called 
the  shores  Furdustrands.  They  were  also  called 
Wunderstrands,  —  possibly  from  the  occurrence  of 
the  mirage,  which  is  familiar  to  ship-masters  sail- 
ing along  these  coasts.' 

The  curve,  which  is  of  constantly  increasing 
radius  as  one  goes  out  from  Provincetown  harbor 
around  the  Kace  to  the  e.ast  and  south  at  41°  51', 
approaches,  toward  Monomoy,  sufficiently  near  to 
a  straight  line  to  lose  its  character  as  a  furdu- 
strand.  That  is,  observed  from  a  vessel  at  a  little 
distance  off  the  shore,  the  vanishing-point  of  the 
bluff  at  the  south  would  be  as  distant  as  the  van- 
ishing-point of  the  general  horizon  ;  whereas  be- 
fore, the  extension  of  the  beach  was  constantly 
proceeding  as  the  ship  advanced.  At  length  the 
shore  line  was  nearly  straight  against  Nauset 
harbor  ;  and  here  was  the  end  of  the  Furdu- 
strands. 

The  only  section  on  the  New  England  coast,  so 
far  as  I  have  been  able  to  discover  from  the  Coast 
Survey  map,  where  north  and  south  trend,  con- 
vexilv  to  the  sea,  and  a  b.ay  at  the  north  and  west 
are  possible,  is  that  embracing  the  chain  of  ancient 
glaci.al  moraines,  strung  together  with  convex 
outline  against  Cape  Cod  Hay. 

Grapes  and  Corn  on  Cape  Con. 

It  was  at  this  point  —  the  south  side  of  the 
opening  to  Nauset  harbor—  that  the  Scotch  ser- 
vants were  put  ashore  to  run  over  the  land  to  the 
«)HM;i/(;'v/ (lieainish),  southwest  (Smith).  Here 
they  found  graiie  ///(//and  coin  in  the  ear  They 
had  seen  it  two  months  e.irlier  just  out  of  the 

have  lieen  caused  by  niiraije.  The  shore  had  some  quality 
that  made  it  wonderful,  unique,  but  it  was  a  shore  of  sand, 
—  a  beach. 

'  I  have  seen  the  whole  Peconic  Bay.  near  the  east  end 
of  I.oni;  Island.  N^'  ,  -twenty^me  miles  hing.  —  lifted  up 
so  as  to  lie  visible  fnun  Itchind  a  hill  one  hundred  and  eighty 
feel  hii;h,  a  mile  distant  and  at  the  level  of  the  sea.  This  was 
in  the  neiyhliorhfiod  assit;ne<l  to  the  legend  which  lay  at 
the  foundation  of  I.ont;fellow's  "Phantom  .Ship."  I  have 
seen  Illock  Island,  with  its  sand-bluffs  and  hotels,  at  a  dis- 
tance of  forty  miles  across  water. 


144 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LEIK   KKIKSON, 


'^ 


ground  at  Vinelaiul  ;  iioiv  there  were  mis  of  corn 
and  /iiiiu/ii's  of  grapes. 

The  significance  of  tliis  relation  may  not  be 
easily  overestimated.  Consider  tliat  wherever 
the  vessel  may  have  laid,  l/u-n  was  a  region  of 
land  to  the  south  or  sout/iwesl  of  it,  a  condition 
not  permitted  <itivu'/ifri-on  an  east  aitit-.i'est  loast. 
like  the  coast  west  iVom  Chatham  or  Monomoy, 
to  and  including  Long  Island  Sound.  This 
consiiieration  alone  precludes  the  presence  of 
the  Northmen  of  T/iorJinn's  party  from  all  the 
re^;ion  of  Narr.igansett  li.iy. 

The  next  sentence  in  lieaniish  is,  "These 
went  on  board,  and  al'ter  that  sailed  they  farther. 
They  sailed  into  a  fritli,'  —  long  bay;  a  fjord, — 
a  channel. 

Smith  renders  it  :  "  They  went  on  board,  and 
then  the  ship  proceeiicd  on  their  course  until  the 
land  was  intersected  liy  another  day."  The  fjoril 
was  then  the  seeon,/  bay  on  the  e.ist  coast,  — 
Chatham  Bay,  and  they  had  put  the  servants 
ashore  at  ihc /irst;  that  is,  Nauset  Bay,  the  en- 
trance to  which  in  earher  times  was  some  distance 
to  the  north  of  where  it  is  now.  Judging  from  llie 
termination  of  the  bluff,  it  must  have  formerly 
been  a:  41°  5!',  whereas  it  is  now  about  41°  4O'. 
The  opening  through  the  beach,  with  the  pre- 
dominance of  curients  to  the  south,  is  const.mtly 
setting  southward.  —  so  Coast  Survey  officers 
have  told  me.  —  Imilding  on  at  the  southern  end 
of  the  northern  bar.  and  wearing  off  correspond- 
ingly from  the  northern  end  of  the  southern 
bar. 

Champlain  obscrveil  there  two  harl)ors,  and  pic- 
tured them,  riie  entrances  ,ire  through  ridges  of 
sand.  1  present  heliotype  copies  of  his  sketches. 
This  sand-ridge  is,  in  m.iny  respects,  the  most 
remark.djle  feature  of  our  coa>t.  For  some  time 
before  1S55  it  was  cut  through  against  the 
Chatham  Light,  constituting  the  entrance  to 
Chatham  liarbor.  Hut  the  storm  of  l.'^;^.  which 
c.irricd  aw.iy  .Minot's  Ledge  Light,  cut  down  the 
bluff  against  the  old  Chatham  I,ii;ht-houso.  and 
undermining  the  tower  wlicre  the  bluff  is  not  less 
than  forty  feet  high,  b.ack  for  three  hundred  feet, 
it  obliterated  the  be.ich  for  the  time  being.  The 
harbor  was  open  at  the  date  of  the  accompanying 
Co.ast  Survey  maps,  but  it  is  now  close<l  as  the 
resultant    of    the   prevailing   wave    am!   current 


aciion,  which  must  alw.ays  maintain  the  bars, 
and  if  broken  away  by  a  storm,  renew  them. 
There  are  now  two  lights  side  l)y  side  several 
hundred  feet  back  from  the  bluff. 

A  glance  at  the  Coast  Survey  map  will  show 
the  extraordinary  features  of  this  ridge  .as  it  was 
before  1855,  but  not  as  it  is  to-day.  The  beach 
or  island  or  sand-ridge  at  low  tide  is  now  .almost 
continuous  from  the  entrance  of  Nauset  Hay  to 
the  southern  end  of  Monomoy.  From  the  face 
of  the  b.uffat  the  beginning  of  the  beach  to  the 
present  terminus  of  .Monoinoy,  it  is  not  less 
than  twenty-one  miles. 

.At  the  time  of  Champlain  the  entrance  to  the 
old  Chatham  harbor,  north  of  the  Lights,  was 
possibly  farther  to  the  north. 

SrK.VC.MKV   AMI  Straumfjord. 

In  Thorfinn's  time  this  bar  was  the  Straumey 
(Straum  6,  — an  islanJ  ma.ie  or  iiisl:ii:^iiislied  />y 
currents).  The  channel  between  the  island  and 
the  shore,  only  a  few  hundred  yards  in  width  in 
some  places,  was  the  Straumfjord,  —  a  fjord 
/larini;  a  slroni;  em  rent  throiii^h  it.  It  is  the 
same  to-d.ay.  To-day  the  current  through  this 
channel  is  about  si.\  knots  with  either  tide.  The 
island — the  long,  narrow  beach  —  is  the  great 
.shooting  ground  of  Massachusetts  sportsmen  fo. 
duck,  plover,  snipe,  etc.,  in  their  migrations  north 
and  south.  From  here,  in  the  season,  small 
birds  by  the  thousand  arc  shipped  daily  to  the 
(Juincy  Market.  Mere  are  quantities  of  gulls' 
eggs  on  the  sand  wastes.  In  earlier  times, 
ship-masters  have  told  me,  the  eggs  were  so 
numeious  as  to  make  it  dillicull  to  walk  with- 
out treading  on  them,  —  precisely  the  language 
of  the  Sagas. 

This  was  the  spot  which  meets  the  needs  of  the 
S.tga  that  describes  the  movements  of  the  Tlior- 
finn  expedition  before  the  defection  of  Thorhall, 
who  wanted  to  go  north  around  Furdiislrand, 
and  7oest~ii'arii  to  explore  I'ineland.  with  whose 
location  he  was  plainly  fimiliar.  It  was  clearly 
at  the  northwest  of  Cape  C  oil. 

This  is  in  keeping  with  the  remark  of  Stepha- 
nius,  that  the  water  south  of  Straumfjord  was 
rcgardeil  as  a  <;Hlf  that  separated  Vineland.  as  an 
island,  from  .America. 

The  presence  of  the  Northmen  in  Narragansctt 


i'-  i 


AND   SITE  OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


145 


Bay,  before  and  after  tlie  discovery  of  Vineland, 
is  conceivable.  Tlie  liistorical  record  to  wliich 
Stepliaiiius  refers  applies  to  the  time  before  1012. 

TllORFlNN'S    Cl.IFK,   AND   THE    CaPE    ST.   MaRGIIA- 
RITA  OK  VERRAZANO. 

The  promontory  at  the  southwest  ;  the  expanse 
of  the  nnuUly  banks  of  the  meadows  covered  at 
high  water;  the  very  few  points  of  hard  soil  where 
the  crew  could  have  landed,  —  that  is,  the  points 
which   were  of  solid  mainland,   and  not  marsh  ; 
the  rocks  at  College  Wharf  below  half-tide  where 
tlie  Northmen  jumped  ashore   in  the  fight  with 
the  Skraelings ;  the  creek,  or  bayou,  where  the 
vessel  could  be  hauled  up,  ns  Thorwald  mentions, 
for  the  winter,  and  from  which  landing  on  solid 
ground  on  the  southwest  bank  was  not  only  easy, 
but  the  o«/cpoint  where  it  was  possible ;  the  course 
of  the  river  .above  the  l.inding;  the  presence  of 
salmon  in  the  river :  the  birch-bark  canoes  resem- 
bling and  suggesting  the  skin  canoes  with  which 
they  (the  Northmen)  were  acqu  unted,  —  all  these 
are  obvious  to  the  careful  student  of  the  river  and 
its  history,  although  it  may  be  very  difficult  to 
make  it  clear  to  one  who   cannot  or  does  not 
visit  the  localities.      Even  the  Skraelings,  men- 
tioned in  the  Sag.as  as  dealers  in  peltry  of  various 
kinds  and  in  quantity,  were  described  by  Alle- 
fonsce  and  Tlicvet,  by  David  Ingram  in  connection 
with  the  story  of  Xorumbega,  by  the  liretons,  the 
Dutch,  and  the  ICnglish.     Hut  there  is  one  thing 
called  for  in  the  Sag.as  that  docs  not  now  exist 
on  the  banks  of  the  river.      It  is  mentioned  in 
the  Thorlinn  .Sagas  th.U  //.•  pi/fii  wod  on  a  cliff 
near  III,-  ship  to  ./rv,  where  it  might  be  swept  by 
the  breezes,  and   be  not  far  from  an   adequ.ate 
depth  of  water  for  easy  loading. 
Where  is  the  clilT? 

All  the  wants  of  tlic  narrative  but  this  are  met 
near  Gerry's  Landing,  Symonds's  hill,  — the  spot 
to  which  laden  vessels  came,  and  from  which  the 
supplies  coming  by  water  for  the  early  Watertown 
were  for  a  long  time  carried  up. 

There  is  no  other  point  on  the  river  where  the 
Northmen  cnuld  have  landed  on  x\w  soii;hwest,rn 
hiiii  of  the  river,  with  a  promontory  at  their  south- 
west, from  behind  which  above  the  landing  the 
river  issued  to  sweep  past  the  dwellings  down  to 
the  Lake,  and  where  in  a  sheltered  recess  the  ship 


could  lie  in  safety  through  the  winter.  At  no 
other  point  on  the  tidal  portion  of  the  river  is  the 
ebb  current  from  the  southeast  to  the  northwest. 
The  Saga  demands  a  cliff  at  this  particular  point. 
The  cliff  is  wanting. 

Fifty  years  ago  the  milldam  across  the  B,ack  Bay 
did  not  exist.     Men  who  were   living  in   Cam- 
bridge at  that  time  may  remember  to  have  strolled 
along  what  was  then  called  Bank  Lane,  a  pathw,ay 
by  which,  skirting  the  meadow-banks  along  the 
river,  the  proprietors  —  owners  of  ripariiin  rights 
in  the  gr.ass  of  the  marsh  lands— were  able  to 
reach  and  remove  their  hay.     Between  Gerry's 
Landing'  and  Mt.  Auburn  Street,  abutting  on  the 
river,  tliey  recall,  as  I  do, —  and  I  h.ave  been  a  res- 
ident here  only  forty-four  years,  —  the  steep,  beet- 
ling bank,  swept  by  the  current  of  the  Charles  at 
its  base.     Some  remember  the  swallows'   nests 
near  the  top.     The  height  of  the  bluff  is  vari- 
ously remembered;  but  the  late  Mr.  Coolidge, 
who  owned  the  neighboring  land,  and  who  culti- 
vated for  a  term  of  years  the  higher  land  north- 
west of  the  landing,   remembered  it  as  sloping 
slightly  toward  the  foundation  of  the  City  Hos- 
pital, and  as  having  .about  the  same  height  as  the 
foundations  of  his  own   residence,  —  thirty-five 
feet   above    high- water  mark.      Tliis   bluff  was 
cut  down  to   aid   in  filling  low  places  in  Cam- 
bridge, and  for  filling  up  the  mill-dam  across  the 
Back  Bay. 

Thus  we  have  the  Last  requirement  of  the  Sa- 
gas, —  the  cliff  on  which  Thorfinn  piled  his  hewn 
wood  to  dry,  and  from  which  it  could  be  easily 
shot  t3  the  vessel  to  be  stowed  aw.iy  for  its  voy- 
aire.  How  tlie  wood  became  wet  and  needed  to 
be  dried  before  shipping,  belongs  to  another  line 
of  inquiry.'' 

It  will  f.acilitate  the  understanding  of  the  text 
if  it  is  remarked  here,  —  wli.it  will  become  obvious 
further  on  to  one  familiar  with  the  locality,  —  that 
Leifs  ship  grounded  on  the  Hats,  prob.ably  above 
Castle  Island  during  ebb-tide,  and  that  the  men 
ran  asiicre  somewhere  in  the  neighboHiood  of 
Dock  Square,  or  of  East  Boston.  The  tide  was 
issuing  between  Copp's  Hill  and  Noddle's  Island 
(East  Boston).     When  the  ebb  ceased  and  the 

1  So  called  from  its  neamejs  to  tlie  residence  of  Vice- 
President  Elbridge  Cerry.  ni.w  tlie  home  of  Prof.  James 
Kussell  Lowell. 

«  Sec  "  Discovery  o(  the  Ancient  City  of  Norumlwga," 

10 


146 


THE   LANDFALL  OF   LEIF   ERIKSOM, 


I) 


riood-tide  rose,  "  they  passed  up,"  —  "  floated  "  or 
"moved  "up, — the  river.  Tliey  could  not  sail 
up  (the  river  was  too  narrow),  and  they  were  not 
rowed  up. 

Direction  of  the  Flow  ok  the  Charlks. 

The  river  of  Leif,  up  which  he  flontctU  at  the 
outlet  of  tlie  lake  between  Copp's  Hill  on  one  side 
and  Charlestown  and  Noddle's  Island  on  the 
other,  is  still  deep  at  low  tide  (Des  Harres  gives 
three  fathoms,  presumably  at  low  water.  V'erra- 
zano  gives  ei^l\t  feel).  Thorfinn  and  his  com- 
panions sailed,  or  Hoated,  up  as  far  as  the  mouth 
of  the  river  above  (Cottai;e  Farm  Station  on  lios- 
ton  and  Albany  Railroad),  and  called  the  pl.ice 
'•  Hiip."  This  was  the  name  of  the  Hack  liay  and 
meadow  region  above,  covered  with  water  at 
flood-tide.'  The  term  is  descriptive  of  a  land- 
locked harbor,  with  the  flood  and  ebb  allernalely 
salt  and  fresh.     (See  Gloss.iry.) 

Thorfinn's  approach  to  the  site  of  Leif's  houses 
is  thus  described;  — 

Sailing;  norlh  around  KjaLirnes,  they  went  west- 
ward after  passing  Ihat  /"rominiftiry  [tljc  (iurnct  and 
Cohasset],  the  land  lying  to  their  left  hand  [larboard). 
There  they  saw  c.vtciuleil  f.)rests  [the  region  from  Ije- 
low  Manomet  toward  Plymouth].  When  tiiey  had 
s.iiled  for  some  time  they  came  to  a  place  where  a 
riz'er  Jiinucd  from  the  s\nttht\ist  to  thf  tiortftwest  [Sy- 
nionda's  hill  near  Cambridge  City  llospital.)  Having 
enteied  its  mouth,  they  cast  anchor  on  the  southwtst- 
trn  batik  [mouth  of  the  rivulet  draining  Mt.  .\uburnl. 
—  SMrni,  p.  1S5. 

The  only  portion  of  the  Charles  where  the 
current  is  from  southeast  to  northwest  is  in  the 
last  quarter  of  a  mile  as  it  aporoaches  Symonds's 
hill.     See  city  map,  page  94. 

The  Gurnet  Krossa-nes. 

The  moraine  of  the  Gurnet  above  high  water 
is  probably  some  twenty  or  thirty  acres  in  extent; 
and  the  highest  point  —the  Nose — on  which  the 
light-house  (seventy-two  feet  tall)  stands,  which 
is  probably  several  feet  above  the  summit  of  the 

t  The  word  "  mouth "  as  applied  to  the  rivfr  seems 
to  have  been  used  to  desij^u.ite  .it  least  two  localities — one 
bctwe-n  Copp's  Mill  and  Noddle's  IsLind,  another  at  Hrook- 
linc  Hridge.  Possibly  there  was  another  at  the  limit  of  flood- 
tide. 


original  moraine  (thrown  up  for  purposes  of  mili- 
tary defence),  may  be  some  forty  feet  above  high 
water.  As  it  presents  a  bluff  to  the  east  —  the 
ocean  —  it  was  once  larger.  The  tide  is  some 
ten  to  twelve  feet. 

The  distance  from  the  Spit  at  I'rovincetown  to 
the  Gurnet  is  some  seventeen  miles.  It  is  not 
impossible  that  the  altitude  of  the  promontory 
was  a|iparently  greater  from  refraction  at  the 
time  of  Leif,  as  the  I'rovincetown  hills  seemed 
higher  from  the  (iurnet  than  they  really  were  at 
the  time  of  my  last  visit  in  the  month  of  July. 

As  some  students  of  the  subject  have  been  led 
by  its  intrinsic  difficulties  to  place  Vineland  on 
Nova  Scotia,  I  have  prepared  a  map  showing 
where  the  shortest  day  of  six,  seven,  eight,  and 
nine  hours  would  place  Vineland,  and  where  it 
could  not  be,  under  the  topographical  conditions 
supplied  by  the  Sag.is. 

The  shores  of  Markland  (Nova  Scotia)  were 
sandy.  The  shores  of  Vineland  (the  Furdustrand 
—  Straumey)  were  sandy.  From  Cape  Chudieigh, 
the  entrance  to  Hudson  Bay  (the  northern  limit 
of  ISisliop  Sveinson's  Vineland)  to  lielle  Isle  was 
praclic.dly  willioul  beaches.  From  lielle  Isle  to 
Cabot's  Strait,  the  eastern  face  of  Newfound- 
land, the  shore,  like  that  of  Labrador,  is  bold, 
rocky,  desolate,  and  uiillioiil  heailie^.  The  coast 
of  Nova  .Scotia  is  girt  about  with  white  sand- 
be.aches.  The  coast  from  Frenchman's  Day 
to  Portland  is  bold  and  rocky,  and  without 
beaches.  From  Portland  south,  with  trifling  in- 
terruptions, to  Florida  the  coast  is  a  long  line  of 
san<l-beaches 

As  tlie  \'ineland  of  Leif  and  Thorwald  and 
Thorfinn  was  marked  by  sand-beaches,  the  pos- 
sible Vineland  —  regardless  of  considerations  of 
latitude  —  was  limited  to  Nova  Scotia  and  some 
region  south  of  Portland,   .Me. 

The  accompanying  tuap  enables  one  to  see 
where  the  shortest  days  of  various  lengths  would 
place  Vineland.  Except  for  the  shortest  day  of 
nine  hours,  —  which,  with  corrections  for  the  pre- 
cession of  the  F.qninoxes,  would  come  exactly 
where  I  have  found  the  remains  of  I.eifs  and 
Thorfinn's  houses,  —  the  points  indicated  for  eight, 
seven,  and  six  hours  are  only  apiiroximate. 

I  have  already  alluded  to  the  recognition  of 
Boston  li.irk  Hay  and  the  Charles  on  the  map  of 
II   Vcrrazano  (lake  three  leagues  around),  and  to 


ifii 


AND   SITE   OF   HIS   HOUSES   IN   VINELAND. 


M7 


the  name  Norman  Villa  (Northmen's  Settlement, 
or  cluster  of  bouses).  This  name  corresponds 
in  place  with  the  same  name  on  Ulpius's  globe, 
and  appears  next  but  one  to  AnRuileme  (Kel 
River),  the  equivalent  of  the  Algonquin  Mishaum, 
the  Indian  name  of  the  Charles  at  the  lime  of 
Winthrop.  H  was  also  called  Afcss-ailioo-sec, 
—  Great-hillsnioulh,  —  (Rasles)  Massachusetts 
(Masmchiiu-ll.  which  would  also  be  "the  neigh- 
borhood of  the  great  hills  •),  and,  earlier,  Gamas 
and  Gomes  (Gomez  ?)  Guasl  and  Sole,  as  well  as 
K.  Grande,  and  Norumbi5gue.  The  next  name 
(that  is,  bitwen  the  name  of  the  Nordimen's 
Settlement  -  Norman  Villa  —  and  Anguileme) 
is  Cape  SI.  Mar,;liarila,  the  promontory  at  the 
southwest  from  Norman  Villa,  from  behind  which 
the  Charles  issues.  It  may  be  of  no  especial  sig- 
nificance in  a  region  in  which  to-day  the  ox-eye 
daisy  abounds  in  its  season;  still  it  is  not  without 
interest  that  daisies  occur  here  in  |)rofusion,  — 
one  of  a  series  of  coincidences,  which,  with  the 
restored  clitf,  and  the  ••  rocks"  elsewhere  men- 
tioned, contribute  to  make  the  logical  chain 
complete. 

I  have  indicated  die  points  on  the  section  of  the 
map  of  the  Charles,  showing  the  upper  part  olthe 
lake  throu-h  which  the  river  flows  to  the  sea.  I 
have  .son..;ht  by  photographs  an<l  sketches  lo  make 
the  locality  of  the  Landing  readily  reiognizable. 

In  coming  up  Ihe  Charles  with  the  flood-tide 
for  the  first  time,  I.eil's  attention  would  be  dr.uvn 
to  the  muddy  banks  .and  soft  meadows  on  either 
side  alter  entering  the  liack  Bay,  and  to  their 
unsuitableness  as  places  for  l.inding  and  build- 
\\vi\  and  his  cyo  would  be  caught  by  the  bluff 
of""  Syinonds's  hill,  and,  as  naturally  as  did 
Sallonslall  six  hundred  and  thirty  years  later, 
he  woidd  anchor  at  Gerry's  Landing.  It  also 
seems  natural  that  he  shoidd  set  up  his  tents 
for  the  first  lime  on,  or  near,  Symonds's  hill. 
Later,  he  built  a  bouse,  or  houses,  at  the  foot  of 
the  hill  near  Gerry's  Landing.  Here  Thorfinn 
landed  first,  and  occupied  Leif's  limises.  Later, 
he  landed  on  the  southwest  bank,  on  his  return 
after  bis  search  for  Tlinrliall.  So  we  have  near 
the  head  of  the  bayou,  at  a  bit  of  mainland,  the 
spot  where  tn3  ship's  party  wont  ashore,  and 
near  it  are  the  traces  of  dwellings  and  the  fish- 
pits,  still  to  be  seen. 


The  Chart  of  the  Charles. 

This  chart,  prepared  by  the  United  States 
Coast  Survey,  has  not  before  been  published. 
The  depths  are  taken  at  extreme  low  water.  It 
will  be  observed  that  the  depth  of  the  little  har- 
bor, where  I  conceive  the  Norse  ship  to  have 
been  sheltered,  was  from  five  to  ten  feet  in  the 
middle,  at  the  least,  at  all  times,  and  at  high  tide 
it  was  ten  to  twelve  feet  more.  Here  I  conceive 
Thorwald  drew  up  his  ship  for  a  winter.  In  this 
little  harbor  the  choice  wood  was  first  gathered 
for  shipment,  and  from  this  little  cove  Thorfinn 
carried  it  by  hand  to  the  top  of  the  neighboring 
cliff  (Symonds's  hill)  to  dry.  From  the  cliff  it 
could  be  easily  loaded  on  the  ship. 

On  the  southwest  bank  of  this  inlet  the  upland, 
for  a  few  feet  along  the  shore,  comes  down  to 
the  margin  of  the  channel,  — providing  the  essen- 
tial landing-pl.ace  at  all  times;  the  first,  if  not 
the  only  spot,  as  one  goes  up  the  lake  (the  great 
Hack  liay  and  the  river  meadows  submerged  at 
high  tide),  having  a  cliff  on  the  river  bank,  in 
all  the  lower  CliarUs.  ICverywhere  else  is  mud 
below  and  ineadow  above,  if  we  except  the  rocks 
below  the  College  wharf,  of  which  possibly  the 
Norsemen,  at  the  battle  under  Thorfinn,  took 
advantage.' 

At  the  site  of  the  ancient  cliff  (Cabot's  render- 
ing of  the  Saga)  the  channel  followed  up  curves 
first  to  the  southeast  and  then  to  the  west,  around 
a  promontory  (Cape  St.  Margharita  of  Verrazano), 
and  now  occupied  by  the  Cambridge  City  Ceme- 
terv.  It  was,  I  conceive,  iVom  beyond  this  prom- 
ontory  along  the   Charles  —  the  Misliaum  (Eel 

1  "  I'hcv  licRan  lo  fly  .ilnng  tlie  course  of  llie  river,  (or 
tlii>y  ini.ii,'inod  tlienisclvos  lo  be  surrmindcil  on  all  -.i-lcs  by  tlic 
.Skraclinss.  I'licy  cliil  not  lialt  till  they  rcaclicil  some  rocks, 
when  tliey  turncil  alxiut  .ind  fought  valiantly. 

•■  [■"reyilis,  l.eif's  half-sister,  endeavored  lo  keep  up  with 
them.  Tlic  Skraelings  pursucil  her.  She  saw  a  man  lying 
deail.  This  w.is  Thorbr.and,  Ihe  sim  of  Sni.rri  [SmilhJ,  in 
whose  head  a  flat  stone  was  stickini;  [a  Hint  arrow-head |. 
His  sword  lay  nakeil  by  his  side.  This  she  seizeil,  and  pre- 
pared to  defend  herself.  The  Skraclings  came  up  with  her. 
She  struck  her  breast  with  the  naked  sword,  which  so  aston- 
ished the  Skraclinns  that  they  fled  hack  to  their  canoes,  and 
rowed  off  as  fast  as  thcv  c<uild." 

There  is  only  one  spot  within  several  miles  aloni;  the 
Charles  where  this  incident  connected  with  the  rocks  couUi 
have  occurred,  and  thai  is  just  below  the  College  wharf,  — 
Ihe  site  of  an  ancient  ferrv. 


1  I 


148 


THE   LANDFALL  OK   LEIF   ERIKSON. 


Kiver  of  the  Indians),  the  Anguilenie  of  Verra- 
z^ino  —  that  the  fleets  of  canoes  first  came  down, 
and  after  gazing  at  the  strangers  returned  without 
landing.  Later,  and  repeatedly,  tliey  came  for 
friendly  barter  with  furs,  l^ater  still,  they  came 
with  an  evident  purpose  to  drive  the  Northmen 
out.     It  was  some  three  leagues  only  from  this 


point  up  the  river  that  the  Bretons,  more  than 
four  centuries  later,  established  their  trading-post 
at  Norumbega,  where  they  bartered  French  orna- 
ments and  implements  for  "  furs  and  skin  ware.s." 
It  was  there,  in  1569,  that  Ingram  came,  and 
from  there  he  brought  his  story  of  Norumbega, 
—  a  city  three  quarters  of  a  mile  long. 


I'f 


r 


« 


THE  ENU. 


% 


4 
f 


ife 


*vl 


